The Project Gutenberg eBook, The Girl from the Big Horn Country, by Mary
Ellen Chase, Illustrated by R. Farrington Elwell


This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org





Title: The Girl from the Big Horn Country


Author: Mary Ellen Chase



Release Date: March 9, 2013  [eBook #42287]

Language: English

Character set encoding: UTF-8


***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GIRL FROM THE BIG HORN
COUNTRY***


E-text prepared by Roger Frank



Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
      file which includes the original illustrations.
      See 42287-h.htm or 42287-h.zip:
      (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/42287/42287-h/42287-h.htm)
      or
      (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/42287/42287-h.zip)





[Illustration: “Rode down the hill into the valley.”]


THE GIRL FROM THE BIG HORN COUNTRY

by

MARY ELLEN CHASE

Illustrated by R. Farrington Elwell







The Page Company
Boston--MDCCCCXVI

Copyright, 1916,
by the Page Company

All rights reserved

First Impression, January, 1916
Second Impression, March, 1916
Third Impression, May, 1916
Fourth Impression, June, 1916
Fifth Impression, August, 1916

Presswork by
The Colonial Press

C. H. Simonds Company, Boston, U. S. A.




                        TO THE MEMORY
                         OF MY FATHER
               WHO, PERHAPS, KNOWS, AND IS GLAD




CONTENTS

  CHAPTER I—VIRGINIA'S COUNTRY
  CHAPTER II—THE LAST NIGHT AT HOME
  CHAPTER III—THE JOURNEY EAST
  CHAPTER IV—VERMONT AS VIRGINIA SAW IT
  CHAPTER V—THE "BROADENING EXPERIENCE" BEGINS
  CHAPTER VI—ST. HELEN'S AND THE HERMITAGE
  CHAPTER VII—"PERTAINING ESPECIALLY TO DECORUM"
  CHAPTER VIII—THE LAST STRAW
  CHAPTER IX—THE THANKSGIVING ORATION OF LUCILE DU BOSE
  CHAPTER X—THANKSGIVING AND MISS WALLACE
  CHAPTER XI—THE DISCIPLINING OF MISS VAN RENSAELAR
  CHAPTER XII—THE VIGILANTES
  CHAPTER XIII—THE TEST OF CARVER STANDISH III
  CHAPTER XIV—WYOMING HOSPITALITY.
  CHAPTER XV—VESPER SERVICE
  CHAPTER XVI—A SPRING-TIME ROMANCE
  CHAPTER XVII—THE VIGILANTES INITIATE
  CHAPTER XVIII—THE HEART-BROKEN MISS WALLACE
  CHAPTER XIX—THE SENIOR PAGEANT
  CHAPTER XX—THE VIGILANTES’ LAST MEETING
  CHAPTER XXI—HOME ONCE MORE




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

  “Rode down the hill into the valley.”
  “Forded the creek in a mad splash of water.”
  “Jim, scorning assistance, had risen from his chair and stood
     facing his audience.”
  “Some rods ahead, Virginia espied a lone figure in a gray shawl.”
  “Virginia knelt by the altar rail.”
  “She sat her horse like a knight of old.”
  “The road lay at the very base of the green foot-hills.”




               THE GIRL FROM THE BIG HORN COUNTRY




CHAPTER I

VIRGINIA’S COUNTRY


A September afternoon in the Big Horn mountains! The air crystal
clear; the sky cloudless; the outlines of the hills distinct! Elk
Creek Valley lay golden in the sunshine, silent save for the incessant
hum of locust and cricket, the hurrying of the creek waters, and the
occasional bellowing of steers on the range beyond the foot-hills;
deserted except for the distant cattle, a coyote stealing across the
hills, a pheasant scurrying through the buck-brush by the creek, and
some cotton-tail rabbits and prairie dogs, who, sure of safety, meant
to enjoy the sunshine while they might.

The foot-hills more than half-encircled the Valley. North, east, and
south they tumbled, their brown, closely-cropped sides glowing here
and there with the yellow of the quaking-asps, the red of hawthorn,
and the bronze of service-berry. Above them rose the higher ranges,
clothed in gray-green sagebrush and scant timber, and cut by
canyon-forming mountain storms, invisible from the Valley; and far
above all, seemingly near, but in reality miles away, the mountains
extended their blue, snow-furrowed summits toward a bluer sky. Peak
above peak they rose—some isolated and alone, others leaning upon the
shoulders of the higher—all silent, majestic, mysterious, as though
they held in their great hearts the secrets of the world—secrets of
which Elk Creek Valley could never know. Yet the Valley looked very
happy and content. Perhaps it had lain so long beneath their
protection that it knew no fear.

The creek, rushing madly from the northern foothills, and fed by
melting snow from the higher mountains, had cut a canyon for itself in
its tumultuous journey from the hills; but as the land became more
level, it slackened its pace, content to make but a slight depression
through the Valley. Across it toward the west, beyond a great gap in
the foothills, stretched an open plateau, which rose in undulations,
and extended as far as one could see toward other far distant
mountains, on less clear days dim and hazy of outline, to-day almost
as blue and distinct as the nearer ranges, though sixty miles away.
This great sea of open prairie rolling westward was cut in as many
pieces and bore as many colors as a patchwork quilt. Golden
wheat-fields, the wheat shocked and piled in wigwams on the plain, met
acres of black, freshly-plowed soil, which, in turn, bordered upon the
tender green of alfalfa and of newly grown winter grain. Scattered
over the prairie stretches, at intervals of a mile, perhaps of
several, were homes—here, large ranch houses with out-lying
buildings—there, the rough shack of a lone homesteader.

Yes, it was a golden land—smiling and peaceful in the September
sunshine. Save for horses and cattle dotted here and there, the
prairie seemed almost as deserted as Elk Creek Valley, though its
homes promised inhabitants, and a blue line of distant smoke showed
where the threshers were at work. Moreover, on the barely visible
brown road that threaded its way across the prairie, two specks were
moving rapidly in the direction of the Gap. The specks took form,
became two riders, a boy and a girl, on wildly galloping horses,
which, neck to neck, tore at last through the Gap, forded the creek in
a mad splash of water, stirrup-high, and dashed away up the Valley.
Reaching the foot-hills a trifle in advance of his companion, the boy
pulled in his restive horse, and called over his shoulder to the girl
just behind.

“Are Pedro’s feet all right, Virginia?”

“Yes, Don. Jim fixed them yesterday.”

“Let’s take the Mine then, shall we?”

“Yes, let’s!”

And away they went, allowing the sure-footed horses to have their way
up one of the foot-hills, called the “Mine,” because some lone
prospector, dreaming of a fortune, had dug from its side some poor
coal; and then, perhaps discouraged, had abandoned the fruit of his
labors, leaving the black heap as a monument to his zeal, and a
testimony to the vanity of mere dreams.

They reached the hill-top almost at the same instant, their good
steeds panting; they quite undisturbed, and, turning their horses’
heads, drew rein and looked across the Valley. They were a
robust-looking pair, red-cheeked and khaki-clad, and as good riders as
Wyoming could produce. The boy was seventeen, or thereabouts,
well-knit and tall for his years, with dark, heavy hair and clear,
blue eyes that looked bluer through his coat of tan. His features were
cleanly-cut and strong, and his mouth had a laugh in the corners. A
merry, honest, manly-looking lad—Donald Keith by name, and the son of
a ranchman on the other side of the Valley.

[Illustration: “Forded the creek in a mad splash of water.”]

She—Virginia Hunter—was a year younger, and for sixteen as tall and
strong as he for seventeen. She was not pretty, but there was
something singularly attractive about her clear, fresh skin, brown
now, except for the red of her cheeks, her even white teeth, and her
earnest gray eyes, at times merry, but often thoughtful, which looked
so straight at you from under brows and lashes of black. Her
golden-brown hair curled about her temples, but it was brushed back
quite simply and braided down her back where it was well out of her
way. A person riding could not bother about her hair. She sat her
horse as though he were a part of her, holding her reins loosely in
her brown left hand, her right hanging idly at her side. The wind blew
back the loosened hair about her face, and the ends of the red
handkerchief, knotted cow-boy fashion, under the collar of her khaki
shirt. She, like the boy, seemed a part of the country—free, natural,
wholesome—and she shared its charm.

They had been comrades for years—these two—for, in the ranch country,
homes are often widely separated, and the frequent society of many
persons rare. Virginia’s home lay up the Valley, beyond the first
range of the foot-hills, while the Keith ranch was situated on the
prairie, west beyond the Gap. Three miles apart across country, four
by the road; but three or four miles in Wyoming are like so many
squares in Boston, and the Keiths and Hunters considered themselves
near neighbors. This afternoon Virginia had ridden over to say good-by
to all the dear Keiths—Mr. David, Mother Mary, Donald’s older brother
Malcolm, and his younger, Kenneth, the farm-hands busy with the
threshing, and the men in from the range to help with the wheat; for
they were all her friends, and now that she was going so far away to
school, they seemed nearer and dearer—indeed, next to her father and
those upon their own ranch, the dearest of her world.

They had been quite as sad as she to say good-by. “The country won’t
be the same without you, my lass,” Mr. David had said in his genial
Scotch way; and Donald’s mother, whom Virginia had called “Mother
Mary,” since the death of her own dear mother six years ago, had
kissed her quite as though she were her own daughter. Even Malcolm had
come in from the wheat field to shake her by the hand and wish her
good luck, and little Kenneth’s feelings had been quite wounded
because Virginia felt she must decline to carry one of his pet foxes
away with her to boarding-school. Then Donald’s father had granted the
request in the boy’s eyes that he might be excused from threshing to
ride up the Valley and home with Virginia. So now their horses, good
friends, too, stood side by side on the brow of the Mine, while their
riders looked down the Valley, beyond the cottonwood-bordered creek,
and across the wide, rolling prairie to the far away mountains; and
then, turning in their saddles, to those ranges and peaks towering
above them.

Virginia drew a long breath.

“We’re like Moses on Mount Nebo, looking away into the Promised Land,
aren’t we, Don?” Then, as he laughed, “Do you suppose there’s any
country so lovely as ours? Is there anything in the East like this? Do
you think I’ll be homesick, Don?”

He laughed again, used to her questions.

“I suppose every fellow thinks his own State is the best, Virginia,
but I don’t believe there can be any lovelier than this. You know I
told you about spending a vacation when I was at school last year with
Jack Williams in the Berkshires. Some of those hills aren’t higher
than the Mine, you know, and he called them mountains. It seemed like
a mighty small country to me, but he thought there was no place like
it. I wish he could get this sweep of country from here. No, the East
isn’t like this,—not a bit—and maybe you won’t like it, but you’re too
plucky to be homesick, Virginia.”

Little did Virginia realize how often those words would ring in her
ears through the months that were to follow. She drew another long
breath—almost a sigh this time.

“Oh, I wish you were going East again, Don, instead of to Colorado!
’Twould be such fun traveling together, and you could tell me all
about the states as we went through them. But, instead, I’m going all
alone, and Aunt Louise has warned me a dozen times about talking to
strangers. Four days without talking, Don! I shall die! Is it very bad
taste to talk to good, oldish-looking people, do you think?”

“_I_ think your aunt’s mighty particular, if you ask me,” the boy said
bluntly. “You’ll have to talk to some one, Virginia. You’ll never last
four days without it, and I don’t think it’s any harm. But, you see,
your aunt’s from the East, and they’re not so sociable as we are out
here. I thought she was going East with you.”

“No, she decided not to, and went to Los Angeles this morning; but I’m
bursting with watch-words that she left. All the way to your house I
said them over, and I nearly ran Pedro into a prairie dog’s hole, I
was thinking so hard. I. _It is very bad form to talk to strangers._
II. _Try to be as neat in appearance on the train as you are at home._
(Aunt Lou really means neater, Don.) III. _Don’t forget to tip the
waiter after each meal in the dining-car._ IV. _Be polite to your
traveling companions, but not familiar._ That’s all for the journey,
but I’ve heaps more for Vermont and for school. Oh, why did you choose
Colorado, Don?”

“Oh, I don’t know, except that it’s nearer home, and since I’m going
there to college in another year, I may as well get used to it. The
East is all right, Virginia, but some way I like it out here better.
I’m a rank cow-boy, I guess. That’s what they used to call me at
school. Then, besides, the Colorado fellows ride a lot, and they don’t
in the East—that is, so much, you know,” he added hastily, as he saw
the dismay on her face.

“Don’t ride, Don! Why, I can’t stand it not to ride! Don’t they have
horses? Don’t they—know how to ride?”

Her genuine distress disturbed him, and he hastened to reassure her as
best he could.

“You’ll find something to ride, I’m sure,” he said. “Don’t worry.
Maybe the horses won’t be like Pedro, but they’ll do. You see, your
school’s in a larger town than mine. You’ll write me all about it,
won’t you, Virginia?”

“Of course, I will—every little thing. If the boys thought you were a
cow-boy, the girls will probably think I’m very queer, too.”

“Oh, no, they won’t! You’re—you’re different some way. And, anyway,
they won’t be as nice as you,” he finished awkwardly.

Virginia, full of questions, did not heed the honest compliment.

“What are Eastern girls like, Don? Have you seen many? You see, I’ve
never known one, except in books. Margaret Montfort certainly was
different. Besides, you know what a time Peggy had when she went East
to school, and she was only from Ohio.”

Donald knew nothing of Margaret or Peggy, and felt incompetent to
remark upon them; but he answered Virginia’s questions.

“I used to see them last year at school,” he said, “at the dances and
at Commencement. And in the Berkshires, I knew Jack’s sister, Mary.
She’s great, Virginia. I hope there are some like her. She’s at some
school, but I forget where. Oh, I guess they’re nice. You see, at
parties, when they’re all dressed up, you can’t get real
well-acquainted.”

“Dressed up!” cried Virginia. “Don, you ought to see the clothes I’ve
got! And trunks like closets?—two of them! Aunt Lou bought my things
in Chicago for father. He told her to get what I’d need, and when all
the boxes came, he grew more and more surprised. He thought they had
sent a lot for us to choose from; and when Aunt Lou told him it was
only my ‘necessary wardrobe,’ he just sat down and laughed. Then I had
to try them all on—six pairs of shoes, and sailor-suits, and coats and
sweaters and dinner dresses, and goodness knows what all! It took the
whole afternoon. That was the one last week, you know, when I didn’t
get to go hunting prairie chickens with you. And Aunt Lou made me walk
back and forth in the dinner dresses until I could ‘act natural,’ she
said.” She paused laughing, and the boy looked at her, his face
troubled.

“I hope all those things and going away off there won’t make you
different, Virginia,” he said, a little wistfully.

“Of course, they won’t!” she told him. “I couldn’t be any different,
Don. If it weren’t for the fun of wondering about things, I’d never
want to go even a little, but it will be new and interesting. Besides,
you know Aunt Lou says it’s ‘imperative’ that I go. I heard her say
that to father one night this summer. ‘It’s imperative that Virginia
go,’ she said. ‘She’s getting really wild out here with just you men,
and that woman in the kitchen.’ ‘That woman’ means old Hannah, who’s
been so good to us ever since mother died!”

Donald looked angry for a moment. Apparently he did not care a great
deal for Virginia’s Aunt Louise.

“What did your father say?”

“He didn’t say anything, like he doesn’t when he’s thinking or
troubled; but, next morning, he told me he was going to send me East
to mother’s old school. He said he guessed I needed to see different
things. Aunt Lou was there when he told me, and she said, ‘It will be
the making of you, Virginia,—a very broadening experience!’”

“I don’t think I’d like your aunt very well,” Donald announced
bluntly.

Virginia was not surprised. “No, I’m sure you wouldn’t, and I don’t
think she’d like you either. That is, she _ought_ to like you, and
maybe she would, but she probably wouldn’t approve. She’s a person
that doesn’t often approve of things. She doesn’t approve of my
shooting, or of Jim teaching me to lasso the steers in the corral; and
that afternoon when I wanted to go rabbit hunting with you instead of
trying on dresses, I heard her tell father that I was getting to be
rather too much of a young lady to ride the country over with you. But
father laughed and laughed, and said he’d as soon have me with you as
with himself.”

Donald looked pleased. Then—

“I hope you won’t get to be too much of a young lady while you’re
gone, Virginia,” he said, “so you won’t care for hunting and—and
things like that, next summer.”

“Don’t worry,” she said. “I won’t be a young lady for years. I hate to
even think of it! But we must go down, Don. The sun says five o’clock,
and it’s my last evening with father.”

Her gray eyes, thoughtful and almost sad, swept the country before
her.

“I hate to leave you all,” she said softly, a little catch in her
voice. “The valley and the creek and the cottonwoods and the
prairie—all of you. And, most of all, the foot-hills. You know, Don,”
she continued, turning toward him, “I think I like the foot-hills
best. They’re so sort of friendly, and they don’t make you feel little
like the mountains. You know what I mean!”

He nodded with quick understanding. They turned their horses to look
at the peaks towering above them.

“Sometimes they really scare me,” she said almost in a whisper.
“They’re so big, and look as though they knew so many things.
Sometimes I wish they’d talk, and then I know if they did, I’d run and
hide, I’d be so frightened at what they were going to say.” Her eyes
left the mountains and swept across the nearer hills. Suddenly she
grasped his arm, all excitement. “Hst, Don!” she whispered, her eyes
gleaming. “There! Behind that clump of pine on the range! Not a
quarter of a mile away! Bess and the new colt! I know the way she
holds her head. Wait a minute! There she is! She’s seen us, and there
she goes!”

With a wild snort, which they could hear distinctly in the clear air,
and a mad kick of the heels, the horse tore away across the range, her
colt trying manfully with his long ungainly legs to keep near his
mother. Months on the range had transformed Bess from a corral pet to
a wild steed, suspicious even of her mistress, and mindful only of her
safety and that of her colt.

“A nice colt,” said Don, “and now she’s down this far she won’t go far
away. Doesn’t your father brand this week? They’ll probably mark the
little fellow with the rest.”

“Yes, I suppose they will. That’s one thing I can’t bear to see—the
branding. Father and Jim will be so glad to know about the colt. You
can break it for me, Don, when it’s two years old.”

“All right, I’ll not forget,” he promised.

Then they turned again, and rode down the hill into the valley. This
time they did not ford the creek, but turned north, following an old
trail up the valley and through another gap in the hills a mile above.
This brought them again to the open, where Virginia’s home lay—a long,
rambling house with its back against the foot-hills and its front
looking westward across the prairie. Tall cottonwoods shaded the brown
road that led to it; and down this road, beneath the trees, they rode,
more slowly now.

A tall man, reading on the broad front porch, rose as they drew rein
under the cottonwoods.

“Come in to supper, Don,” he called cordially. “It’s all ready, and
we’re glad to have you.”

“Thank you, Mr. Hunter, but I can’t. I’ve got to be making for home.
Good-by, Virginia,” he said, jumping from his horse to shake hands
with her, as she stood beside her father. “I’m going to be lonesome
without you. Don’t forget us, will you?”

“Good-by, Don.” She had the same little catch in her voice as upon the
hills, and her eyes were grave again. “I’ll miss you, and, of course,
I won’t forget. And, Don,” she called, as he swung himself into his
saddle and galloped away, “remember, I’ll not be a young lady when I
come back!”




CHAPTER II

THE LAST NIGHT AT HOME


In the mountain country the twilights are longer and the sunset colors
lovelier than anywhere else. Long after Virginia and her father,
supper over, had come out upon the porch to sit together, the golden
light lingered in the western sky, making more blue the far distant
mountains, throwing the prairie into shadow, and casting upon the
nearer eastern foot-hills a strange, almost violet glow. Slowly the
gold changed to the deep, almost transparent blue of the mountain sky
at night. The sunset light faded to give place to the stars, which,
when the twilight was almost gone, seemed to shine out all at once, as
if fearful of the sunset’s lingering too long.

It was very still everywhere. Virginia sat in her favorite way—on a
low stool by her father’s chair, her head upon his knees, his hand in
hers. Together they watched the light fade and the stars come out, as
they had done for so many nights. No sound anywhere, except Hannah’s
steps in the kitchen, an occasional distant laugh or song from the men
in the bunk-house, and the night noises—the stirring of the
cottonwoods and the singing of the insects.

For a long time neither of them spoke, and the realization coming
closer every moment that this evening would be their last chance to
talk together for many months, did not seem to make conversation
easier. The big man in his chair was reviewing the years—thinking of
the time, twenty-five years back, when he had first come to this
country—then wild and unbroken like its own animals and roaming
horses. He had come like countless other young men, seeking a new
life, adventure, fortune; and he had stayed, having found an abundance
of the first two, and enough of the last. In the darkness he saw the
distant, widely separated lights of the homes on the prairie—that
prairie which he as a young man had ridden across, then
sagebrush-covered, the home of the antelope, the prairie dog, and the
rattler; now, intersected with irrigation ditches, covered with wheat
fields, dotted with homes. Yet the land possessed its old charm for
him. It was still a big country. The mountains had not changed; the
plains, though different in feature, stretched as wide; the sky was as
vast. He loved this land, so much that it had become a part of him;
but his little daughter at his feet he was sending away that she might
know another life.

He looked down at her. She was thinking, too—filled with a great
desire to stay in her own dear, Western country, and with another as
great to experience all the new things which this year was to bring
her. Homesickness and anticipation were fighting hard. She looked up
at her father, and even in the darkness saw the sadness in his face.
Lost in her own thoughts, she had left him out—him, whose loneliness
would be far greater than her own. She sprang up from her stool and
into his lap, as she had always done before the years had made her
such a big girl; and he held her close in his strong arms, while she
cried softly against his shoulder.

“Daddy,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “Daddy, dear, do you
suppose people often want two different things so much that they can’t
tell which they want the most? Did you ever?”

He held her closer. “Yes, little girl. I expect many people do that
very thing when it comes to deciding. And your dad is doing that very
thing this minute. He thinks he wants to keep you right here with him,
but he knows away down deep that he wouldn’t let you stay if he could.
He knows he wants his little daughter to go away to her mother’s
school, and to have everything this big world can give her.”

“But it’s going to be so lonely for you, father. I’m so selfish, just
thinking of me, and never of you. I can’t leave you all alone!” And
the tears came again.

Silently he smoothed her hair, until with a choking little laugh she
raised her head.

“Don would call me a quitter, I guess,” she said. “I’m homesick
already, and he said to-day of course I’d be too plucky to be
homesick.” She laughed again. “I’m not going to cry another tear. And
there are so many things I want to ask you. Father, tell me truly, do
you like the folks in Vermont? Will I like them, do you think?”

She waited for what seemed to her long minutes before he answered her.

“Virginia,” he said at last, “your mother’s people are not like us
away out here. They are of New England stock and know nothing of our
life here, and it naturally seems rough to them. Your mother seemed to
have a different strain in her, else she had never come to Wyoming,
and stayed to marry a ranchman like me. But they are your mother’s
people, and as such I honor and respect them. And I want you to like
them, Virginia, for your mother’s sake.”

“I will, father,” she whispered, clinging to him. “I promise I will!”
A minute later she laughed again.

“I’ve written down all of Aunt Lou’s warnings, and I’ll learn them all
on the train. Are grandmother and Aunt Nan like Aunt Lou, father?”

“I don’t quite remember. Your grandmother is a lady, and looks it.
Your Aunt Nan was but a little girl of your age when I saw her, but I
think she’s—well, a little less particular than your Aunt Lou, judging
from her letters. I have been wrong,” he continued after a pause, “in
not sending you on to them in the summers, but I could not go, and it
seemed a long way to have you go without me. And though we’ve always
asked them, none of them has ever come here, until your Aunt Lou came
this summer.”

“Why didn’t mother go oftener?”

He hesitated a moment. “Some way she didn’t want to leave for so long.
She loved this Big Horn country as much as you and I. We went together
once before you came; and then the summer you were five years old she
took you and went again. But that was the last time. Do you remember
it?”

“I remember the tall clock on the stairs. I held the pendulum one day
and stopped it, and grandmother said it had not stopped for
seventy-five years. Then she scolded me, and told mother I was a
little wild thing—not a bit like my mother—and mother cried and said
she wished we were back home with you.”

They were silent again, listening to the wind in the cottonwoods. A
long silence, then her father said quietly,

“Your grandmother was wrong. You are very like your mother. But I am
sorry you had to look like your dad. It will disappoint them in
Vermont.”

Virginia’s eyes in the darkness sparkled dangerously. She sat up very
straight.

“If they don’t like the way I look,” she announced deliberately, “I’ll
go on to school, and not trouble them. I’m proud of looking like my
father, and I shall tell them so!”

Her father watched her proudly. Back through the years he heard her
mother’s voice:

“If they don’t like the man I’ve married, we’ll come back to the
mountains, and not torment them!”

A creaking sound, occurring regularly at intervals of a few seconds,
came from the road back of the house leading to the ranch buildings,
and gradually grew more distinct.

“Jim’s coming,” said Virginia. “He isn’t going on the round-up
to-morrow, is he, father? Don’t let him go, please!”

The creaking drew nearer, accompanied by hard, exhausted breathing.

“No,” her father told her, his voice low. “I’m not going to let him
go. He’s too worn out and old for that work, though it’s wonderful how
he rides with that wooden leg; but I can’t tell him he shan’t take
charge of the branding. He couldn’t stand that disappointment. Come
on, Jim,” he called cheerily. “We’re on the porch.”

Virginia echoed her father. “Come and talk with us, Jim.”

“I’m a-comin’,” came from the corner of the porch, “fast as this old
stick’ll bring me. Ain’t much the way I used to come, is it, sir? But
stick or leg, I’m good for years yet. Lord, Miss Virginia, I’m a-goin’
to teach your boys and girls how to throw the rope!” And talking as he
wheezed and creaked, Jim reached the porch and laboriously stumped up
the steps.

Jim was an old man, fifty of whose seventy years had been spent on the
ranges and ranches of the Great West. He had grown with the country,
moving westward as the tide moved, from Iowa to Kansas and Nebraska,
Nebraska to the Dakotas, and from the Dakotas to Montana and Wyoming.
No phase of the life West had escaped Jim. He had fought Indians and
cattle-thieves, punched cattle and homesteaded, prospected and mined.
Twenty years before, seeking more adventure, he had made his way on
horseback through the mountains to Arizona. Whether he found what he
sought, he never told, but five years later, he appeared again in
Wyoming, and since that time he had been with Mr. Hunter, whom he had
known when the country was new. Had his education equaled his honesty
and foresight, Mr. Hunter would long ago have made him foreman, for he
had no man whom he so fully trusted; but Jim’s limited knowledge of
letters and figures prohibited that distinction, and he remained in
one sense an ordinary ranch-hand, apparently content. Still, in
another sense, there was something unique about his position. The
younger men looked up to him, because of his wide experience and fund
of practical knowledge; Mr. Hunter relied implicitly upon his honesty,
and consulted him upon many matters of ranch management; and, next to
her father, there was no one in all Wyoming whom Virginia so loved.

Jim had taught her to ride when her short legs could hardly reach the
stirrups; had told her the names of every tree, bush, and flower of
the hills and plains; and had been her guard and companion on
expeditions far and wide. As she grew older, he gave and taught her
how to use her small rifle; and of late had even given her lessons in
swinging the lasso in the corral, in which art he was dexterity
itself. And last winter Virginia had been able to repay him,—though
all through the years she had given him far more than she knew,—for in
the autumn round-up, Jim, galloping over the range, had been thrown
from his horse, when the animal stumbled into a prairie dog’s hole,
and the fall had broken his leg.

The chagrin of the old cow-puncher was more pitiable to witness than
his pain, when the boys brought him in to the ranch. That he, the
veteran of the range, should have behaved thus—“like the rankest
tenderfoot”—was almost more than his proud spirit could withstand; and
later, when the doctor said the leg below the knee must be sacrificed,
the pain and loss, even the necessity of stumping about the rest of
his days, seemed as nothing to him compared with the shame he felt
over his “tenderfoot foolishness.”

The winter days would have been endless, indeed, had not Virginia been
there to cheer him. Mr. Hunter would not hear of his staying in the
bunk-house, but brought him to the ranch,—and there, under Hannah’s
faithful nursing, and Virginia’s companionship, the old man forgot a
little of his chagrin and humiliation. Virginia read to him by the
hour, nearly everything she had, and her books were many. Seventy is a
strange age to receive a long-deferred education, but Jim profited by
every chapter, even from “David Copperfield,” who, he privately
thought, was “a white-livered kind of fool” and his patience in
listening to David, Virginia rewarded by the convict scene in her own
dear “Great Expectations,” or by “Treasure Island,” both of which he
never tired.

Then, when he was able to sit up, even to stump about a little,
Virginia, having reviewed the venture in her own mind, suggested
bravely one day that he learn to read, for he barely knew his letters,
so that while she was at school the hours might not drag so wearily
for him. A little to her surprise, the old man assented eagerly, and
took his first lesson that very hour, He learned rapidly, to write as
well as read, and now that his labors on the ranch were so impaired he
had found it a blessing, indeed.

Of Jim’s early life no one knew. He was always reticent concerning it,
and no one safely tried to penetrate his reserve. His accent betokened
Scotch ancestry, but his birth-place, his parents, and his name were
alike a mystery. He was known to miles of country as “Jim.” That was
all. Enough, he said.

As he stood there in the open doorway, the light falling upon his bent
figure, and bronzed, bearded face, Virginia realized with a quick pang
of how much of her life Jim had been the center. She realized, too,
how worn he looked, and how out of breath he was, and she sprang from
her father’s lap.

“Come in, Jim,” she said, taking his hand in hers. “It’s cold out
here. Come, father.”

They went into the big, low-storied living-room, where Hannah had
lighted a fire in the great stone fire-place. The spruce logs were
burning brightly, and Virginia drew her father’s big arm-chair toward
the fire.

“Sit here, Jim, where it’s warm, and rest.”

Jim about to sit down, hesitated. “You see, sir, I come up on an
errand with a message from the boys. If it’s all well and pleasin’ to
you both, they’d like to beg permission to come up for a minute. You
see, they’re leavin’ early in the mornin’ for the round-up, and they
want to wish Miss Virginia good luck. If they was to come, I wasn’t to
go back.”

“Why, of course, they’re to come!” cried Virginia, while her father
nodded his approval. “I’d forgotten they go so early on the range, and
I wouldn’t go for the world without seeing them all. Sit down, Jim.
Do! Will they be right up?”

Jim sank gratefully into the big chair, placed his broad-brimmed hat
on his knee, and gave a final twist to his clean bandanna.

“They was a-sprucin’ up when I left the bunk-house, kind o’ reckonin’
on your sayin’ to come along. Beats all how walkin’ with a stick takes
your wind.” He was still breathing hard. Virginia watched him
anxiously.

“Jim,” said Mr. Hunter, after a pause, “I wish you’d look out for the
place to-morrow. I’ve some matters in town to attend to after taking
Virginia in for the train, and it may be late when I get back. A man
from Willow Creek thought he’d be around this week to look at some
sheep. I’m thinking of selling one hundred or so of that last year
lot, and I’ll leave the choice and price to your judgment.”

“All right, sir.” This helped matters considerably. Jim himself had
decided that he could not go upon the range, but here was afforded a
valid excuse to give the boys. His tired face brightened.

“And, Jim,” continued Virginia, eagerly, “I almost forgot to tell you.
Don and I spied Bess and the colt to-day on the lower range, not two
miles from the corral. The colt’s black like Bess, and a darling!
Don’t hurt it any more than you can help when you brand it, will you,
Jim? Does it hurt much, do you suppose?”

“Sho’ now, don’t you worry, Miss Virginia. You see, brandin’s like
most other things that don’t hurt nearly so much as you think they’re
goin’ to. It ain’t bad after a minute. I’ll be careful of the little
fellow. Here come the boys.”

Five stalwart forms passed the window and came to the porch, cleaning
their feet carefully upon the iron mud-scraper screwed to the side of
the lowest step for that very purpose. Then, a little embarrassed,
they filed up the steps and into the house, the two last bearing
between them a large box which they placed near the door. They were
hardy men, used to a rough life, of ages varying from young Dick
Norton, who was eighteen and a newcomer, to John Weeks, the foreman, a
man of fifty. Roughly dressed though they were, in flannel shirts and
knee-boots, they were clean, having, as Jim said, “spruced up” for the
occasion. For a moment they stood ill at ease, sombreros in their
hands, but only for a moment, for Mr. Hunter found them chairs,
talking meanwhile of the round-up, and Virginia ran to the kitchen to
ask Hannah for cider and gingerbread.

“Come in yourself, Hannah,” she said to the kind soul, who sat by the
spotless pine table, knitting busily; and she begged until Hannah
changed her apron and joined the circle about the fire.

“Joe,” said Virginia to a big man of thirty, whose feet worried him
because they demanded so much room. “Joe, you’ll keep an eye on the
littlest pup, won’t you? He has a lump in his throat, and the others
pick on him. I wish you’d rub the lump with liniment; and don’t forget
to tell me how he is.”

Joe promised. If the service had been for the Queen, he could not have
been more honored.

“And, Alec,” to a tall Scotchman, who had a wife and family in the
nearest town, “I’m leaving my black Sampson and all his clothes to
little David. You’ll take them when you go in Saturday night?”

Alec beamed his thanks.

“I wish you’d use Pedro all you can, Dick.” This to the young lad, who
colored and smiled. “He gets sore if he isn’t used; and give him some
sugar now and then for me. He’ll miss me at first.”

She turned toward the farthest corner of the room where a man sat
apart from the others—a man with a kind, almost sad face, upon the
features of which the town saloon had left its mark. This was William,
one of the best cattle hands in the county when he could keep away
from town. To every one but Virginia he was “Bill,” but Virginia said
he needed to be called William.

“William,” she said, “if you kill any snakes, I wish you’d save me the
rattles. I’m collecting them. And, if you have any time, I wish you’d
plant some perennial things in the bed under my window, so they’ll
bloom early in June. You choose whatever you like. It’ll be more fun
not to know, and then see them all in blossom when I get home. Don’t
you think it would be a good plan?”

William’s tired face, on which were written the records of many hopes
and failures, grew so bright with interest that he did not look like
“Bill” at all. Moreover, he loved flowers.

“Just the thing, Miss Virginia,” he said. “I’ll have it ready for you
in June, and I won’t forget them rattles, either.”

She thanked him. “And oh, Mr. Weeks,” she said, for she dignified the
foreman by a title, “you won’t let father work too hard, will you?
Because I shall worry if you don’t promise me.”

So the delighted Mr. Weeks promised, while they all laughed. Then the
men looked from one another to Jim with shy, embarrassed glances, as
though they were waiting for something. Jim was equal to the occasion.

“You, Joe and Dick, bring that box in front of the fire while I get
up.”

Joe and Dick, glad of something to do, obeyed, lifting the big box
before the fire, while Virginia stared in surprise, and her father
smiled, watching her. Jim, scorning assistance, had risen from his
chair and stood facing his audience, but his eyes were on Virginia.

“Miss Virginia,” he began, while the boys fumbled with their hats,
“none of us ain’t forgot what you’ve been to us while you’ve been
a-growin’ up. Some of us have been here a good while, and some ain’t
been so long, but we’ve all been long enough to think a deal o’ you.
You’ve always treated us like gentlemen, and we ain’t them that
forget. This old ranch ain’t goin’ to seem the same without you, but
we’re glad you’re goin’ to be educated in that school your mother went
to, for those of us who knowed her, knowed a lady.

“Now there ain’t a better rider in all this country than yourself,
Miss Virginia, and I can just see how you’ll make them Easterners’
eyes stick out. And we boys don’t want you to have to ride on any o’
them flat-seated English saddles, that ain’t fit for any one but a
tenderfoot. So we’ve just took the liberty of gettin’ you a little
remembrance of us. Joe and Dick, suppose you lift the cover, and show
Miss Virginia her present.”

[Illustration: “Jim, scorning assistance, had risen from his chair
and stood facing his audience.”]

Joe and Dick raised the cover of the box, and lifted from it before
Virginia’s shining eyes a new Western saddle. It was made from russet
leather with trappings complete, and could not be surpassed in design
and workmanship. On its brass-topped saddle-horn were engraved the
letters “V. H.”; the same monogram was embroidered on the four corners
of the heavy brown saddle blanket; and the brass of the bridle,
suspended from the saddle-horn, was cunningly engraved with the same
design.

Virginia gazed at the saddle, at her father, at the men, one by one,
at Hannah, who was wiping her eyes; and then suddenly the tears came
into her own eyes, and her voice, when she tried to thank them, broke
at every word.

“Oh, I—just—can’t—thank—you—” she managed to say, while the men’s
rough faces twitched, and tears filled the furrows of Jim’s cheeks,
“but I’ll—never forget you, never, because you’re my very best
friends!” And she went from one to the other, shaking hands with each,
while her father followed her example, for he was quite as touched and
delighted as she.

Then, after she had examined all over again every part of the saddle;
after Jim had explained how they were to pack and ship it so that it
would reach school by the time she arrived; after gingerbread and
cider had helped them all to regain composure, Virginia went to her
room and returned with a tiny box, and her fountain pen.

“Aunt Lou says that every girl who goes away to school must have
calling cards,” she explained, “and I’m going to use mine for the very
first time to-night to write my address for each one of you. And every
time you look at it, please remember how much I thank you every one,
and how much I’m missing you.”

So when the men went back to the bunk-house, after an hour they would
always remember, each carried in the pocket of his flannel shirt a
calling-card, given by a “lady” to a “gentleman.”

“Oh, daddy,” cried Virginia, as the last faint creak of Jim’s stick
died away on the road to the bunk-house. “Oh, daddy, why did they ever
do it for me? And I’ve never done a thing for them, except perhaps
reading to Jim!”

Her father gathered her in his lap for the last few minutes before the
fire.

“Virginia,” he said, “I learned long ago that we often help others
most by just being ourselves. When you grow older, perhaps you’ll
understand what the men mean.” They sat silently for a while, neither
wanting to leave the fire and each other. From the bunk-house came the
sound of voices singing some lusty song of the range. The boys
apparently were happy, too. “And now, little girl, it’s a long drive
to-morrow, and we must be off early. Kiss your father, and run to
bed.”

Closely she clung to him, and kissed him again and again; but when the
lump in her throat threatened to burst with bigness, she ran to her
own room, leaving her father to watch the fire die away and to think
of many things. Pinned to her pillow, she found a brown paper parcel,
with “From Hannah” written in ungainly characters upon it. Inside were
red mittens, knitted by the same rough fingers that had penned the
words. The lump in Virginia’s throat swelled bigger. She ran across
the hall to the little room where Hannah, muffled in flannel gown and
night-cap, lay in bed, and kissed her gratefully.

“Run to bed, dearie,” muttered the old servant. “It’s cold these
nights in the mountains.”

But Virginia’s mind was too full of thoughts for sleep. She reviewed
her ride with Donald, her talk with her father, all the dear events of
the evening with its crowning joy. It seemed hours when she heard her
father go to his room, and yet she could not sleep. At last she sat up
in bed, bundling the covers about her, for the air was cold, and
looked out of her window. At night the mountains seemed nearer still,
and more friendly—more protecting, less strange and secretive. She
looked at them wondering. Did they really know all things? Were they
millions of years old, as she had read? Did they care at all for
people who looked at them, and wondered, and wanted to be like them?

“To-night I half believe you do care,” she whispered. “Anyway, I’m not
frightened of you at all. And oh, do take care of those I love till I
come back again!”

Then she lay down again, and soon was fast asleep.




CHAPTER III

THE JOURNEY EAST


As the great Puget Sound Limited was about to pull out of the little
Wyoming way-station to which Virginia and her father had driven in the
early morning, a white-haired, soldierly looking gentleman in gray
overcoat and traveling cap watched with amused interest a gray-eyed
girl in a blue suit, who, leaning over the railing of the observation
car, gave hurried and excited requests to her father who stood alone
on the station platform.

“Father, dear,” she begged, “don’t work too hard or read too late at
night; and don’t forget to take the indigestion tablets. And, father,
I think it would be fine if Jim could have my room when it gets cold.
The bunk-house is bad for his rheumatism. And I do hope you can keep
William away from town. You’ll try hard, won’t you?” The train slowly
began to move, but she must say one thing more. “Daddy,” she called,
beckoning him nearer, and making a trumpet of her hands; “daddy, you
trust me, don’t you, to use my judgment about talking on the journey?”

The man on the platform smiled and nodded. Then, taking his
handkerchief from his pocket, he waved to his little daughter, who,
waving her own, watched him until the now rapidly moving train quite
hid his lonely figure from sight. Then she sighed, tucked her
handkerchief in her coat pocket, and sat down beside the old
gentleman, who was apparently still amused and interested, perhaps
also touched.

“Well,” he heard her say to herself with a little break in her voice,
“it’s all over and it’s just begun.” Then she settled herself back in
her chair, while her neighbor wondered at this somewhat puzzling
remark.

“How can it be all over and at the same time just begun, my dear?” he
ventured to ask, his kind blue eyes studying her face.

Virginia looked at him. They two were quite alone on the platform. The
old gentleman, having heard her last request of her father, concluded
that she was using her judgment and deciding whether or not she had
best talk to him. His conclusion was quite right. “He certainly is
oldish, and very kind looking,” Virginia was thinking. “I guess it
wouldn’t be familiar.”

“Why, you see, sir,” she answered, having in her own mind satisfied
herself and her father, and allowing herself to forget all about Aunt
Lou, “it’s all over because I’ve said good-by to father, and it’s just
begun—that is, the making of me is just begun—because I’m on my way
East to school.”

“So going East to school is going to be the making of you, is it?”

“That’s what Aunt Lou says; and, besides, ‘a very broadening
experience.’”

“I see; and who is Aunt Lou?”

“She’s my mother’s sister from Vermont. You see, my mother lived in
Vermont when she was a girl, and went to St. Helen’s, too; but when
she got older, she came to Wyoming to teach school and married my
father. My mother is dead, sir,” she finished softly.

His eyes grew kinder than ever. “I’m sorry for that,” he said softly,
too.

She thanked him. She had never seen a more kindly face. Certainly even
Aunt Lou could plainly see he was a gentleman. Secretly she hoped he
was going all the way East.

The train all at once seemed to be slowly stopping. There was no
station near. She went to the railing to look ahead, and the gentleman
followed her. Apparently the engine had struck something, for a dark
object was visible some yards distant by the track. They drew near it
slowly, and as they passed, now again gathering speed, Virginia’s
quick eyes saw that it was a dead steer, and that on its shoulder was
branded a horseshoe with a “C” in the center.

“My!” she cried excitedly, half to herself and half to her companion
in the gray coat. “That’s a Cunningham steer, strayed from the range.
Even one steer will make old Mr. Cunningham cross for a week. He’ll
say there’s rustlers around Elk Creek.” She laughed.

“How did you know it belonged to Cunningham? Who is he, and what’s a
rustler?”

Virginia laughed again. “You’re like me,” she said frankly. “I ask
questions all at once, too. Why, Mr. Cunningham is a ranchman who
lives over the hills north of us; and I knew it belonged to him
because I saw the brand. He brands his with a horseshoe mark, and a
‘C’ in the center. And a rustler is a horse and cattle thief. There
used to be a lot of them, you know, who went about putting their own
brands on young cattle and colts. But there aren’t any more now, you
see, because the range isn’t open like it used to be. There are too
many people now. And, besides, no one would be likely to rustle cattle
which are branded already. You see,” she went on, “Mr. Cunningham’s
mean, though he’s very rich, and he makes his men round up his cattle
ever so many times even when they’re not branding or shipping, so he
can tell if a single one is missing. Every one laughs at him, because
people in our country think it’s very small to make such a fuss over
one steer when you have hundreds.”

“I should think so. And how many cattle have you?”

“Oh, not so many now as we used to have,” she explained, while he
listened interested. “You see, sir, the range isn’t so open any more,
because people are taking up the land from the government every year;
and so there isn’t so much room for the cattle. Besides, we’ve been
irrigating the last few years and raising wheat, because by and by
almost all the cattle land that’s good for grain will be gone. The
boys are rounding up our cattle to-day. I guess we have perhaps a
thousand. Does that seem many to you?” she added, because the old
gentleman looked go surprised.

Yes, it did seem a good number to him, he told her, since he was
accustomed to seeing five or six meek old cows in a New England
pasture. Then he asked her more and more about her home and the land
about, and, as she told him, she liked him more and more, and wished
he were her grandfather. He, in turn, told her that he lived in
Boston, but had been to Portland, Oregon, on a visit to his married
daughter, and was now returning home. “Then he will go all the way,”
thought Virginia gladly. Also, after she had candidly told him that he
looked like a soldier, he told her that he had been a Colonel in the
Civil War, and ended by telling her that his name was Colonel Carver
Standish. At that Virginia felt a longing to take from her bag one of
her new cards and present it to him; but it would be silly, she
concluded, since he had only told her his name, and so she said quite
simply:

“And my name is Virginia Hunter,” which pleased the old Colonel far
better than a calling card would have done.

“And now, Miss Virginia,” he said, “if you will pardon me for what
looks like curiosity, will you tell me about Jim and William? I
couldn’t exactly help overhearing what you said to your father. I hope
you’ll excuse me?”

Virginia smiled. She did enjoy being treated like a young lady.
“Certainly,” she said. And she told him all about poor old Jim, his
wooden leg, the accident that necessitated it, his learning to read,
which greatly interested the old Colonel, and his kindness to her ever
since she was a little girl. Then, seeing that he really liked to
know, she told him of the evening before, and the new saddle which the
boys had given her.

“Capital!” cried the Colonel, slapping his knee in his excitement,
quite to the amusement of a little boy, who had come out-of-doors and
who sat with his mother on the other side of the platform. “Capital!
Just what they should have done, too! They must be fine fellows. I’d
like to know them.”

“Oh, you would like them!” she told him. “I know you would! I love
them all, but Jim the best. And this morning, Colonel Standish” (for
if he called her by name she must return the courtesy), “this morning
when the other men had all gone to the round-up, Jim harnessed the
horses for father to drive me to the station. But he felt so bad to
have me go away that he couldn’t bear to bring the horses up to the
door, so he tied them and called to father; and when we drove away and
I looked back, he was leaning all alone against the bunk-house. And,
some way, I think he was crying.”

She looked up at the Colonel, her eyes filled with tears. The Colonel
slapped his knee again, and blew his nose vigorously.

“I shouldn’t wonder a bit if that’s what he was doing, Miss Virginia,”
he said. “Fine old man! And what about William?” he asked after a few
moments.

“Oh, William,” said Virginia. “You’d like William; and I’m sure you
wouldn’t call him ‘Bill’ like some do. It makes such a difference to
him! If you call him ‘Bill’ most of the time, he’s just Bill, and it’s
a lot easier for him to stay around the saloon. But if you say
‘William,’ it makes it easier for him to keep away—he told me so one
day. And in his spare time, he loves to take care of flowers, and
plant vines and trees.”

The Colonel liked William. Indeed, he liked him so thoroughly that he
asked question after question concerning him; and then about Alec and
Joe and Dick. It was amazing how the time flew! Another hour passed
before either of them imagined it. The country was changing. Already
it was becoming more open, less mountainous. Some peaks towered in the
distance—blue and hazy and snow-covered.

“We can see those from home,” Virginia told the Colonel. “They’re the
highest in all the country round. They’re the last landmark of home
I’ll see, I suppose,” she finished wistfully, and was sorry when a
bend of the road hid them from sight.

“You love the mountains?” he said, half-questioning.

“Oh, yes,” she cried, “better than anything!” And then they talked of
the mountains, and of how different they were at different times, like
persons with joys and disappointments and ideals. How on some days
they seemed silent and reserved and solemn, and on others sunny and
joyous and almost friendly; and how at night one somehow felt better
acquainted with them than in the day-time.

“But the foot-hills are always friendly,” Virginia told him. “And
they’re really more like people, because you can get acquainted with
them more easily. The mountains, after all, seem more like God. Don’t
you think so?”

The Colonel did think so, most decidedly, now that he thought at all
about it. He admitted to himself that perhaps in his long journeys
across the mountains and through the foot-hills on his visits West, he
had not thought much about them, especially as related to himself. He
wished he had had this gray-eyed girl with him for she breathed the
very spirit of the country. It had been rare good fortune for him that
by chance he was standing on the platform when she said “Good-by” to
her father, else he had missed much. It was dinner time before either
of them realized how quickly the morning had passed; and Virginia ran
to wash her hands, after the Colonel had raised his cap with a
soldierly bow, saying that he hoped to see her again in the afternoon.

He did see her again in the afternoon, for they discovered that their
sections were in the same car, in fact, directly opposite; and again
the next morning, until by the time they reached Omaha they were old
friends. They talked more about the country, which, after leaving the
mountains, was new to Virginia’s interested eyes; and then about
books; and after that about the war, the old soldier telling a most
flattering listener story after story of his experiences.

The conductor, coming through the car with telegrams at Omaha, found
them both so interested that he was obliged to call her name twice
before her astonished ears rightly understood him.

“Aren’t you Miss Virginia Hunter?” he asked amused.

“Yes, sir,” she managed to say. “But it can’t be for me, is it? I
never had a telegram in my life.”

“It’s for you,” he said, more amused than ever, while the Colonel
smiled, too, at her surprise, and left the yellow envelope in her lap.

“Whom can it be from?” she asked herself, puzzled. “The spell of
having a real telegram is so nice that I almost hate to break it by
finding out. But I guess I’d best.”

She tore open the envelope, and drew out the slip inside. When she had
read it, she gazed perplexed at the Colonel. She was half-troubled,
half-amused, but at length she laughed.

“I’ll read it to you, I think,” she said, “because in a way it’s about
you.” The Colonel in his turn looked amazed. “You see,” she went on,
“it’s from my Aunt Lou, and she warned me about talking to strangers
on the way. I suppose she thought I’d forget, and so she sent this.”
She again unfolded the telegram, and read to him:

    “Los Angeles, Cal., Sept. 15.

    “I hope you are remembering instructions, and
    having a pleasant journey.

                                   “Aunt Louise.”

“But I’m sure she would approve of you,” she assured him; “and I’ve
talked with almost no one else, except the baby in the end of the car
and his mother; and babies certainly would be exempt, don’t you think?
No one could help talking to a baby.”

He agreed with her. “Aren’t you going to send her a wire in return?”
he asked.

“Why, I never thought of that. Could I? Is there time? What can I tell
her?”

“Of course, you could, and there’s plenty of time. Ten minutes yet.
I’ll get you a blank, and you can be thinking what you’ll tell her.”

While he was gone, Virginia studied her aunt’s message, and decided
upon her own. She was ready when he returned.

“Don’t go away, Colonel Standish, please,” she said, when he would
have left her to complete her message. “I never sent a telegram
before, and besides I want you to tell me if you think this is all
right. I’ve said:

    “Delightful journey. No talking except with
    baby, mother, and oldish gentleman.”

The Colonel slapped his knee, and laughed. “Capital!” he said.
“Capital! You’ve got us all in.” He laughed again, but stopped as he
noted her puzzled expression. “Not satisfied, Miss Virginia?”

“Not quite,” she admitted. “You see it doesn’t sound exactly honest.
I’ve said, ‘No talking ex-cept—’ Now that sounds as though I’d talked
only occasionally with the three of you, and most of the time sat by
myself, when really I’ve talked hours with you. I think I’ll change
the ‘No talking,’ and say, ‘Have talked with baby, mother, and oldish
gentleman.’ I’d feel better about it.” She paused, waiting his
approval.

“If I’d feel better about it, Miss Virginia, I’d surely make the
change,” he said approvingly. “That queer thing inside of us that
tells us how to make ourselves most comfortable, is a pretty safe
guide to follow.”

So she rewrote the message, while he waited, and while he went to
attend to its dispatch, wondered how Aunt Lou would feel when she
received it.

                        *    *    *    *    *

At Chicago, Miss Cobb, a friend of Aunt Louise, met her and took her
across the city to the station from which she was to take the Eastern
train; and though Virginia had said “Good-by” to the Colonel until
they should again meet two hours later, it so happened that he was in
the very bus which took them with others across the city. Virginia
introduced him to Miss Cobb, and under her breath, while the Colonel
was looking out of the window, asked if Aunt Lou could possibly object
to her talking with such an evident gentleman. Miss Cobb, who,
perhaps, fortunately for herself, was not quite so particular as
Virginia’s aunt, felt very sure there could not be the slightest
objection, of which she was more than ever convinced after a half
hour’s talk with the gentleman in question.

So Virginia with a clear conscience continued her journey from Chicago
on, and enjoyed the Colonel more than ever. As they went through the
Berkshires on the last day of the journey, she told him more about
Donald, his experience at school, and how he couldn’t seem to feel at
home.

“I wish my grandson knew that fellow,” said the old gentleman. “Just
what he needs. Too much fol-de-rol in bringing up boys now-a-days,
Miss Virginia. The world’s made too easy for them, altogether too
easy!” And he slapped his knee vigorously to emphasize his remark. “By
the way, what’s the name of that school of yours?”

“St. Helen’s at Hillcrest, sir.”

“Exactly. Just what I thought you told me the first day I saw you. If
I’m not mistaken, that’s in the neighborhood of the very school that
grandson of mine attends. And if you’ll allow me, Miss Virginia, some
day when I’m there I’m going to bring that boy of mine over to see
you. You’d do him good; and I want him to see a girl who thinks of
something besides furbelows.”

Virginia smiled, pleased at the thought of seeing the Colonel again.

“I’d love to have you come to see me,” she said, “and bring him, too,
if he’d like to come. What is his name, and how old is he?”

“Why, he has my name, the third one of the family, Carver Standish,
and he’s just turned seventeen. He has two more years at school, and
then he goes up to Williams where his father and I were educated. He’s
a good lad, Miss Virginia, if they don’t spoil him with too much
attention and too much society. I tell you these boys of to-day get
too much attention and too few hard knocks. I want this fellow to be a
man. He’s the only grandson I’ve got.”

So they talked while the train bore them nearer and nearer Springfield
where Virginia’s grandmother and aunt were to meet her. At last there
were but a few minutes left, and she ran to wash and brush her hair,
so that she might carry out the first of Aunt Lou’s instructions: “Be
sure you are tidy when you meet your grandmother.”

She was very “tidy,” at least so the Colonel thought, when, with
freshly brushed suit and hat, new gloves and little silk umbrella, she
stood with beating heart and wide-open, half-frightened eyes on the
platform of the slowly moving train. The Colonel was behind her with
her bag.

“You see,” she told him, a little tremulously, “I’m so anxious for
them to approve of me.”

“Well, if they don’t—” he ejaculated almost angry, and perhaps it was
just as well that the train stopped that moment.

Virginia’s eyes were searching the faces about her for those who might
be her grandmother and aunt; and, at the same time, farther up the
platform, the eyes of a stately, white-haired lady in black and of a
fresh-faced younger woman in blue were searching for a certain little
girl whom they had not seen for years.

“There she is, mother,” cried the younger woman at last, quickening
her steps, “there in the blue suit. She walks with her head high just
as Mary did.”

Tears came into the eyes of the white-haired lady. “But there’s a
gentleman with her, Nan. Who can he be?”

“Oh, probably just some one she’s met. If she’s like her mother, she’d
be sure to meet some one.”

She hurried forward, and so sure was she that the girl in the blue
suit was Virginia, that she put both arms around her, and kissed her
at once without saying a word.

“Oh, Aunt Nan,” breathed Virginia, her heart beating less fast. She
knew that moment that she should love Aunt Nan. But her heart beat
fast again, as Aunt Nan drew her forward to meet her grandmother, who
was drawing near more slowly.

“And this is Virginia,” said that lady, extending her perfectly gloved
hand, and kissing Virginia’s cheek. “I am glad to see you, my dear.
Mary’s little girl!” she murmured to herself, and at that tears came
again to her eyes.

Virginia liked her for the tears, but could somehow find nothing to
say in response to her grandmother’s greeting. She stood embarrassed;
and then all at once she remembered the Colonel. He stood, hat in
hand, with her bag—a soldierly, dignified figure, who must impress her
grandmother.

“I—I beg your pardon, grandmother,” she stammered. “This is my friend,
Colonel Standish, who has been kind to me on the way.”

Her grandmother acknowledged the introduction, her Aunt Nan also. The
Colonel shook hands with Virginia, and reiterated his intention to
call upon her at school. “With your permission, my dear madam,” he
added, by his cultured manner quite convincing Mrs. Webster that he
was a gentleman. Then he hurried aboard his train, and left a
gray-eyed girl with a heart beating tumultuously inside a blue suit to
go on a waiting northbound train toward Vermont. As his train pulled
out from the station, the Colonel completed his sentence.

“If they don’t approve of that little girl,” he said to himself, with
an emphatic slap upon his knee; “if they don’t approve of her, then
they’re-they’re hopeless, as that grandson of mine says, and I
shouldn’t care to make their acquaintance further.”

Meanwhile Virginia was fixedly gazing out of the window, as the train,
leaving Springfield, carried them northward. She tried to be
interested in the strange, new country about her; but some way,
instead of the crimson maples and yellow goldenrod, there would come
before her eyes a cottonwood bordered creek, a gap between brown
foothills, a stretch of rolling prairie land, black and green and
gold, and in the distance the hazy, snow-covered summits of far away
mountains. But with the picture came again Donald’s words—words that
made her swallow the lump in her throat, and smile at her grandmother
and Aunt Nan.

“No, the East isn’t like this—not a bit, and maybe you won’t like it;
but you’re too plucky to be homesick, Virginia!”




CHAPTER IV

VERMONT AS VIRGINIA SAW IT


It was not until the afternoon of the second day in Vermont that
Virginia wrote her father. The evening before she had said
“Good-night” as early as she thought polite to her grandmother, Aunt
Nan, and the minister who had come to call, and, upon being asked,
willingly stayed to tea, and had gone up-stairs to the room which had
been her mother’s to write her father about everything. But somehow
the words would not come, though she sat for an hour at the quaint
little mahogany desk and tried to write; and it all ended by her going
to bed, holding close her mother’s old copy of “Scottish Chiefs,”
which Aunt Nan had placed in her room, and forgetting in sleep the
thoughts that would come in spite of her.

But now that the hardest first night was over, and the first forenoon,
which she had spent walking with Aunt Nan, had gone, she must write
him all about it. She sat down again at the quaint little desk, over
which hung the picture of a girl of sixteen with clear, frank eyes,
and began:

                                “Webster, Vermont, Sept. 18, 19—

    “Father dearest:

    “Do you remember how the poor queen in the fairy tale dreaded
    to meet the dwarf because she knew she didn’t know his name?
    Well, that was just like me when the train was near
    Springfield. If it hadn’t been for the dear Colonel, whom I
    told you about in my train letter, I don’t believe I could
    ever have been as calm as I truly _outwardly_ was; because,
    daddy, I felt as though I didn’t know grandmother at all, any
    more than the poor queen, and I did dread seeing her. But I
    was tidy, and my heart didn’t beat on the outside, for which
    blessings I could well be thankful. The Colonel carried my bag
    for me, and that made it easier, for, of course, family pride
    forbade my allowing him to see that my grandmother and I
    weren’t really well acquainted.

    “And, after all, it wasn’t so bad. Aunt Nan is dear, father,
    like mother, I know, and I love her already. She is not so
    _proper_ as grandmother. _I_ kissed Aunt Nan, and
    _grandmother_ kissed me. That explains the way they made me
    feel, Grandmother _is_ handsome, isn’t she? And stately, like
    an old portrait. But when you talk with her you feel as though
    there were some one else inside your skin.

    “I do hope they don’t disapprove of me now, and will by and by
    care for me for mother’s sake and yours. Aunt Nan likes me
    now, I am sure, and grandmother, I am reasonably sure, doesn’t
    dislike me, though I think she considers me somewhat puzzling.
    She looks at me sometimes like we used to look at the tame
    foxes, when we weren’t sure what they were going to do next.

    “Do you remember how the country looked coming from
    Springfield to Webster, when you came with mother? It was in
    September when you came, you said, and I remembered it. The
    creeks, which they call ‘brooks’ here, are lovely, though not
    so swift as ours, and the oaks and maples are a wonderful
    color in among the fir trees. I know you remember the
    goldenrod and asters, because mother always told about them.
    Didn’t you miss the quaking-asps, father? I did the first
    thing, and asked grandmother about them,—if none grew in
    Vermont. She didn’t know what I was talking about. She had no
    idea it was a tree, and thought I meant a bug, like that which
    killed poor Cleopatra. But I missed them, and I think the fall
    is sadder without them, because they are always so merry. I
    missed the cottonwoods, too. Aunt Nan said there were a few of
    those in New England, but they called them Carolina poplars.

    “The little villages in among the hills are pretty, aren’t
    they?—so clean and white—but they don’t seem to care about the
    rest of the world at all, it seems to me. Webster is like
    that, too, I think, though it is lovely. If you remember how
    it looked when you were here, then I don’t need to describe
    it, for Aunt Nan says it hasn’t changed any. When we reached
    here, and were driving up towards the house, grandmother asked
    me how I liked Webster, and I said it was beautiful, but it
    seemed very small. She couldn’t understand me at all, and said
    she didn’t see how it could seem small to me when we didn’t
    live in a town at all in Wyoming. I was afraid I had been
    impolite, and I was just trying to explain that I meant it
    seemed shut in because you couldn’t see the country all around
    like you could at home, when we stopped at the house, and saw
    a gentleman coming toward us with a black suit and a cane.
    Grandmother looked at Aunt Nan, and Aunt Nan at grandmother,
    and they both said at once, ‘Dr. Baxter!’

    “‘We must invite him to tea,’ said grandmother. ‘It would
    never do not to!’

    “‘Nonsense!’ said Aunt Nan. ‘I don’t see why.’

    “Well, he came up to the carriage just as grandmother finished
    whispering, ‘Our pastor, Virginia,’ and handed grandmother
    out, and then Aunt Nan, and lastly me. I tried to be
    especially polite when grandmother introduced me, remembering
    how she had warned me that he was the minister; but somehow
    all I could think of was the parson in the ‘Birds of
    Killingworth,’ because, when I first saw him coming down the
    street, he was hitting the goldenrod with his cane, and some
    way I just know he preaches about the ‘wrath of God,’ too,
    just like the Killingworth parson. He did stay to tea, though
    I’m sure Aunt Nan didn’t want him, and I, not being used to
    ministers, didn’t want him either; but I put on one of my new
    dresses, as grandmother said, and tried to be an asset and not
    a liability. But, father, I know grandmother was troubled,
    and, in a way, displeased, because of the following incident:

    “Dr. Baxter is bald and wears eye-glasses on a string, and the
    end of his nose quivers like a rabbit’s, and he rubs his
    hands, which are rather plump, together a great deal. Some
    way, father, you just feel as though he didn’t care away down
    deep about you at all, but was just curious. I am sorry if I
    am wrong about him, but I can’t help feeling that way. All
    through tea he talked about the Christianizing of Korea, and
    the increased sale of the Bible, and how terrible it was that
    China wasn’t going to make Christianity the state religion. He
    didn’t pay much attention to me, and I thought he had
    forgotten all about me, when all at once he looked at me
    across the table and said:

    “‘And to what church do you belong, Miss Virginia?’

    “Poor grandmother looked so uncomfortable that I felt sorry
    for her, and after I had said, ‘I don’t belong to any, Dr.
    Baxter,’ she tried to explain about our living on a ‘large
    farm’ (I don’t believe grandmother thinks ranches are real
    _proper_) and not being near a church.

    “Aunt Nan tried to change the subject, but Dr. Baxter just
    wouldn’t have it changed, and after looking at me thoughtfully
    for a few moments, he said:

    “‘I wonder that our Home Mission Board does not send
    candidates to that needy field. Do you have no traveling
    preachers, Miss Virginia?’

    “Grandmother looked so uneasy that I did try to say just the
    right thing, father, but I guess I made a mistake, because I
    told him that we did have traveling preachers sometimes, only
    we didn’t feel that we needed just the kind of preaching they
    gave. His nose quivered more than ever, and grandmother tried
    to explain again only she didn’t know how, and at last he
    said:

    “‘If the Word is not appreciated in Wyoming, it is elsewhere,
    thank God!’—just as though Wyoming were a wilderness where
    ‘heathen in their blindness bow down to wood and stone.’
    Grandmother looked more mortified than ever, and the silence
    grew so heavy that you could hear it whirring in your ears. By
    and by we did leave the table, and then I excused myself to
    write to you, but I couldn’t seem to write at all, I felt so
    troubled about mortifying poor grandmother. This morning I
    thought she would speak of it, but she didn’t, and perhaps, if
    I make no more slips, she will forget about it. It is very
    difficult to be a constant credit to one’s family, especially
    when it requires so much forethought.

    “Grandmother feels very bad because she has no son to carry on
    the family name. When she and Aunt Nan and Aunt Lou die, she
    says ‘the name will vanish from this town where it has been
    looked up to for two hundred years.’

    “It makes a great difference in Webster _how_ one does
    things—even more than _what_ one does. This morning, when Aunt
    Nan and I were going to walk, Aunt Nan said, ‘I think we’ll
    run in to see Mrs. Dexter, mother. She’ll want to see
    Virginia.’ And grandmother said, ‘Not in the morning, Nan. It
    would never do!’ So we have to go in the afternoon. I told
    Aunt Nan when we were walking that at home we called on our
    friends any time, and she said she wished she lived in
    Wyoming! _She_ could ‘belong’ to us, father, but I’m afraid
    grandmother never could enjoy Jim and William and the others.
    She is too Websterized.

    “Wasn’t it thoughtful of Aunt Nan to put mother’s old
    ‘Scottish Chiefs’ on my table? It has all her markings in it.
    Last night—but I won’t tell you, because you will think I am
    homesick, and I’m not! Please tell Don.

    “Do you remember the view of the Green Mountains from the
    window in mother’s room? I can see them now as I write you.
    They are beautiful, but so dressed up with trees that they
    don’t seem so friendly and honest as our little brown
    foot-hills. Oh, daddy, I do miss the mountains so, and our
    great big country! Last night when I tried to write you and
    couldn’t, I stood by the window and watched the moon come up
    over the hills; and I couldn’t think of anything but a poem
    that kept running through my head like this:

        To gaze on the mountains with those you love
          Inspires you to do right;
        But the hills of Vermont without those you love
          Are but a sorry sight!

    “Aunt Nan is waiting for me down-stairs. I can hear her and
    grandmother talking together. Oh, I wonder if they do approve
    of me!

    “Father, dear, give my love to Jim and Hannah and Mr. Weeks
    and Alec and William and Joe and Dick and all the Keiths, and
    tell them I think of them every day. Give Pedro sugar as often
    as you remember, won’t you?—and if the lump in the littlest
    collie’s throat doesn’t go away soon, please kill him, because
    I don’t want him to suffer.

    “I do love you so much, father dearest, that if I tell you any
    more about it, I’ll quite break my promise to myself.

                                                        “Virginia.

    “P. S. Just think, daddy, Aunt Nan says you must come East
    in June to get me and visit them. She said also when we
    were walking that you were a fine-looking man; and I told
    her that you were not only that, but that you were fine
    all the way through, and that every one in Sheridan County
    knew it!—V. W. H.”

And while Virginia wrote her letter to her father in the room which
had been her mother’s, downstairs, in the library, her grandmother and
Aunt Nan talked together.

“I must admit, Nan, she isn’t nearly so wild as I expected after
having been brought up in that wilderness.”

“Wild, mother? She’s a dear, that’s what she is! And Wyoming isn’t a
wilderness. You must remember the country has grown.”

“I know, but it can hardly afford the advantages of New England. I
mean in a cultural way, my dear.”

Aunt Nan actually sniffed. “Maybe not, mother. I’m sick of culture! I
like something more genuine. And as to good manners, I’m sure Virginia
has them.”

“Yes,” her mother assented. “And I must say I’m surprised after what
Louise wrote as to the ranch life. Mary’s husband has done well by
Virginia, I must grant that.”

“Lou is too particular for any use, mother. I’ve always said so. And
as for Virginia’s father, you’ve never half appreciated him!”

Virginia’s grandmother felt rebuked—perhaps, a little justly.

“Of course,” she said, a little deprecatingly, “there are crudities.
Now as to that matter last evening with Dr. Baxter. I fear he was
rather—”

“Shocked!” finished Aunt Nan. “And I’m glad he was! Virginia only told
the truth. If he knew more about Wyoming geography and less about
Korean idolatry, he’d appear to better advantage! He needs shocking!”

“My dear Nan!” interposed her mother.

“Well, he does, mother, and I hope he’s so shocked that he won’t come
to tea again for a month!”

And with that Aunt Nan, leaving her mother somewhat disturbed in mind,
went to call her niece.




CHAPTER V

THE “BROADENING EXPERIENCE” BEGINS


“I’m afraid it will look as though we didn’t show proper interest,
Nan. Besides, I never did like the idea of a child starting out alone
for boarding-school. None of my children ever did. But what can we
do?” It was Virginia’s grandmother who spoke.

“Now, mother dear, don’t worry about ‘proper interest.’ I’ve written
Miss King all about it, so that she understands. And since I was
careless enough to sprain my ankle, and you unfortunate enough to have
to entertain the Mission Circle, we can’t do anything but let Virginia
go alone.” This from Aunt Nan, who lay on the couch with a bandaged
ankle, the result of a bad wrench the day before.

Virginia spoke next. “Don’t worry at all, please, grandmother. It
isn’t as though I hadn’t traveled way from Wyoming. I’ll be very
careful—truly, I will—and try to do everything just as you would
wish.”

“Oh, I don’t suppose it’s absolutely necessary that one of us go. It’s
just that I have always considered it very essential that a young and
inexperienced girl should be accompanied by some member of her family
when she enters upon such an important step. But circumstances
certainly dictate the course of events, and it looks as though you
must go alone, Virginia. Miss King remembers your mother, and will
welcome you for her sake; and she assures me you are to room with a
wholly desirable girl of excellent family. My dear, you will try, I
know, to be a credit to the Websters!”

Away back in Virginia’s eyes gleamed a flash of light, but she
answered quietly:

“Certainly, grandmother, and to the Hunters, too, because father is
just as anxious that I should do well as you and Aunt Nan and Aunt
Lou. Please don’t forget how anxious he is,” she finished, a little
wistfully.

Aunt Nan gave her hand a friendly little squeeze. “Of course, he’s the
most interested of us all,” she said. “We mustn’t be selfish, mother.
They’ll send the carriage to meet you, Virginia, and Miss King will
understand about everything. It will seem strange at first, but you’ll
soon get acquainted, and love it, I know you will.”

So it happened that on account of a sprained ankle and the Mission
Circle, Virginia again boarded the train after five days in Vermont,
and started with a heart filled with dreams and hopes to discover
whether school were really as dear and delightful as Peggy Montfort
had found it.

Hillcrest was a five hours’ journey from Webster, and to-day Virginia
could look at the countrysides which they passed with a less perturbed
spirit than that with which she had so unsuccessfully tried to watch
them nearly a week before. The visit in Vermont was over, and after
all it had not been so hard. She really loved dear, frank, funny Aunt
Nan very dearly, and she somehow felt sure that Aunt Nan loved her. As
for Grandmother Webster, perhaps she did not love her Wyoming
granddaughter just yet; but, Virginia assured herself, remembering her
grandmother’s warm kiss at parting, she at least did not entirely
disapprove of her. After all, it was hard to have one’s only
granddaughter from Wyoming—especially hard when one could not
understand that Wyoming was not a wilderness.

But as she reviewed the five days, she could not find any glaring
improprieties or mistakes, except perhaps shocking poor Dr. Baxter.
But even then, she had only told the truth. After all, manners are
quite the same in Wyoming as in Vermont, she thought. To be sure her
_a’s_ were hardly broad to suit Grandmother Webster, and her _r’s_
quite too prominent. In Vermont there were no _r’s_—that is, where
they belonged. If used at all, they were hinged in the funniest sort
of way to the ends of words. Virginia laughed as she remembered how
grandmother had called her “Virginiar” and the maid “Emmar,” but
pronounced Webster, which possessed a real _r_ at the end “Websta.”
She wondered if the girls at St. Helen’s would all speak like that. If
so, they would find her funny, indeed; but she did not mind.

New England was lovely. She did not wonder that her mother had always
talked so much of its fir-covered hills, its rocky, sunny pastures,
its little white-churched villages nestling in the hollows, its
crimson maples, its goldenrod and asters. And this very journey to St.
Helen’s, which she was now taking, her own mother years before had
taken many, many times in going back and forth to school before and
after vacations Quick tears filled her eyes as she remembered. Her
mother would be glad if she knew her little daughter was on her way to
her mother’s old school. Perhaps she did know after all. And with this
thought came a resolve to be an honor and a credit to them all.

At one of the larger stations where the train stopped longer than
usual was gathered on the platform a merry group of persons, saying
good-by to two girls, who were apparently going to take the train.
Perhaps they also were going to St. Helen’s, thought Virginia, and she
studied the group as closely as politeness would allow.

“Now, Priscilla, do be careful, and don’t get into any more scrapes
this year,” she heard a sweet-voiced, motherly-looking woman say, as
she kissed one of the girls good-by.

“Mother dear, I’m going to be the model of the school, wait and see,”
the girl cried, laughing. “Dorothy is, too, aren’t you, Dot?”

“Of course, I am, Mrs. Winthrop. Dad’s going to cut down my allowance
if I don’t get all A’s. Oh, Mrs. Winthrop, I’ve had such a heavenly
time! Thank you so much for everything.”

“You must come again,” said a tall gentleman in white flannels,
evidently Priscilla’s father, as he shook hands, while his invitation
was echoed heartily by two jolly-looking boys—one of about Donald’s
age, though not nearly so nice-looking, Virginia thought, and the
other younger. The train gave a warning whistle.

“Priscilla, are you sure you haven’t forgotten something?”

“First time in her life if she hasn’t!”

“Have you your ticket and purse, daughter?”

“And did you put your rubbers in your suitcase?”

“Yes, mother, yes, daddy, I’ve got everything. Come on, Dot. The
conductor’s purple with rage at us! Good-by.”

They hurried on board the train, and into the car in which Virginia
sat. Then the one they had called Priscilla apparently remembered
something, for she flew to the platform. Already the train was moving,
but she frantically shouted to her mother:

“Oh, mother, my ‘Thought Book’ is under my pillow! I’d die without it!
Send it right away, please, and don’t read a word on pain of death!”

The younger boy on the station platform executed a kind of improvised
war-dance as he heard the words, meaning apparently to convey to his
troubled sister his intention of reading as soon as possible her
recorded thoughts. Priscilla returned to the car and took her seat,
directly opposite the interested Virginia.

“If Alden Winthrop reads that ‘Thought Book,’ Dot, I’ll never speak to
him again. ’Twould be just like him to make a bee line for my room,
and capture it, and then repeat my thoughts for years afterward!”

“That’s just the trouble with keeping a diary. I never do. My cousin
would be sure to find it. Besides, half the time I’m ashamed of my
thoughts after I write them down.”

Virginia, sitting opposite, could not resist stealing shy and hurried
glances at the two girls, because she felt sure that they also were
bound for St. Helen’s. She liked them both, she told herself. They
were apparently about the same age—probably sixteen or thereabouts.
The one who had been so solicitous about the “Thought Book,” and whom
they had called Priscilla, had brown eyes and unruly brown hair, which
would fall about her face. She was very much tanned, wore a blue suit,
and little white felt hat, and looked merry, Virginia thought, though
she could hardly be called pretty. The other, whose name evidently was
Dorothy, was very pretty. Virginia thought she had never seen a
prettier girl. Her complexion was very fair, her eyes a deep, lovely
blue, her hair golden and fluffy about her face, her features even,
and her teeth perfect. She was dressed in dark green, and to
Virginia’s admiring eyes looked just like an apple-blossom.
Undeniably, she was lovely; but, as Virginia shyly studied the two
faces, she found herself liking Priscilla’s the better. The other some
way did not look so contented, so frank, or so merry. Still, Virginia
liked Dorothy—Dorothy what—she wondered.

As they continued talking, she became convinced that they were going
to St. Helen’s, that they had been there a year already, and that
Dorothy had been visiting Priscilla for a month before school opened.
She longed to speak to them, but, remembering what Donald had said
about Easterners not being so sociable with strangers, she checked the
impulse, not knowing how they would regard it, and not wishing to
intrude. Still, she could not resist listening to the conversation,
which she could hardly have helped hearing, had she wished not to do
so.

“Dear me! I wish now we hadn’t been so silly, Dorothy, and done all
those crazy things. Then we could have roomed together this year.”

“I know. Maybe ’twas foolish, but I’ll never forget them. Especially
the time when we dropped the pumpkin pie before Miss Green’s door.”
They both laughed. “And, anyway, Priscilla, with Greenie in The
Hermitage, if we’d been saints, we couldn’t have roomed together. She
thinks we’re both heathen, and I worse than you; and just because she
does think I’m so bad, I feel like being just as bad as I can be. I
wish Miss Wallace would have the cottage alone this year. She’s such a
darling! I just adore her! I’d scrub floors for her! My dear, she
wrote me the most divine letter this summer! It absolutely thrilled
me, and I was good for a week afterward!”

Virginia looked out of the window amused. What queer ways of saying
things! She had never heard a letter called “divine” before; nor had
she realized that scrubbing floors and adoring some one were
harmonious occupations. She listened again. Priscilla was talking this
time.

“I adore Miss Wallace, too,” she said. “She makes you want to be fine
just by never talking about it. I wish I could like poor Miss
Green—she seems so sort of left out some way—but she just goes at you
the wrong way. Mother and daddy think she must be splendid because she
enforces rules, and they say we’re prejudiced; but I don’t think they
understand. It isn’t enforcing the rules; it’s the way she has of
doing it.”

Dorothy acquiesced. “I suppose we’ll have to make the best of her if
she’s there. Miss Wallace’s being there, too, will make it better. I’m
wondering whom I’ll draw for a room-mate. Do you know who’s yours?”

“No, Miss King wrote mother and said she’d selected a wholly desirable
one for me. I do hope she doesn’t chew gum, or want fish-nets up, or
like to borrow.”

Virginia recalled Miss King’s words to her grandmother—“a wholly
desirable girl ”—but then that was just a form of expression. There
was no reason to believe, much as she would like to hope, that
Priscilla was to be her room-mate. At all events, if such a thing by
any possibility should come to pass, she was glad she did not chew
gum. As to fish-nets, she had never heard of one in a room, and as for
borrowing, she had never had any one in her life from whom she might
borrow.

At that moment she saw the girls looking at her. Perhaps they had
suspected that she, too, was a St. Helen’s girl. They whispered one to
the other and exchanged glances, while Virginia, a little embarrassed,
looked out of the window. She only hoped they liked her half as much
as she liked them. They began to talk again.

“My dear,” this from the extravagant Dorothy, “when you see my Navajo
rug, your eyes will leave your head for a week! It’s positively
heavenly! Daddy had it sent from California. Whoever my room-mate is,
she ought to be grateful for having that on the floor. It makes up for
me.”

“I won’t hope for a Navajo just so long as I get some one I’ll like.”

Virginia thought of her two Navajos in her trunk—one a gift from her
father, the other made and given her by a New Mexican Indian, whom she
had known from her babyhood. Oh, if only Priscilla might be the one!

“Do you suppose Imogene and Vivian will be back?” Priscilla continued.

“Imogene wrote me she was coming.” Somehow Virginia detected
embarrassment in Dorothy’s answer. Who was Imogene? she wondered. “You
know, Priscilla, Imogene’s lots of fun. Of course, she isn’t like you
or Mary Williams or Anne, but you can’t help liking her all the same.”

“I know she’s fun, Dot, but I don’t think her fun is a very good kind;
and I don’t like the way she influences Vivian. Vivian’s a dear when
Imogene’s not around; but the minute they’re together she follows
Imogene’s lead in everything.”

Somehow Virginia knew she should not care for Imogene. But where
before had she heard the name Mary Williams? Just then they passed a
tiny village surrounded by elm trees.

“There’s Riverside now,” cried the girls opposite, “and Hillcrest is
the next.”

They hurriedly gathered together their belongings, and put on their
hats. Virginia did the same, and as they noticed her preparing to
leave the train, Priscilla smiled, and Dorothy looked at her with
interest. But there was little time for exchange of greetings, for the
train was already stopping. As they went with their suit-cases toward
the door, Virginia, following, heard Priscilla say,

“Probably Mary Williams will be at the station. Senior officers
usually meet new girls.”

Then it all came back to her. Mary Williams was Jack Williams’ sister,
the girl in the Berkshires whom Don had liked so much. Her heart beat
fast with excitement. Could she be the very same Mary Williams?

A moment more and they were all on the platform; and while Virginia
stood a little shyly by her suit-case, she saw running down the
platform toward them a tall, golden-haired girl in a white sweater.
Priscilla and Dorothy dropped their luggage, and ran to meet her.

“Oh, Mary, you darling!” they both cried at once, and embraced her
until the tall girl was quite smothered.

“I knew you’d be down. I just told Dorothy.”

“How is every one?”

“Is Greenie in The Hermitage?”

“Is Miss Wallace back?”

“Where’s Anne?”

“Oh, let me go, please, a minute!” begged the tall girl, looking at
Virginia. “I came down to meet a new girl. She must have come with you
on your train. Wait and see her.”

“I told you she was coming to St. Helen’s,” Priscilla whispered to
Dorothy, while the tall girl went up to Virginia.

“You’re Virginia Hunter, aren’t you?” they heard her say cordially,
“from that wonderful Big Horn country I’ve heard so much about! Miss
King couldn’t come down to-day, and the teachers in our cottage were
away, so she sent me. I’m Mary Williams.” And she put out her hand,
which Virginia grasped heartily.

“Oh,” she cried, her eyes shining, “aren’t you Jack Williams’ sister,
and don’t you live in the Berkshires, and don’t you know Donald Keith.
He’s my best friend. Oh, I do hope you’re the one!”

Mary’s first surprise had turned to pleasure. She shook hands with
Virginia again, and more heartily.

“Why, of course, I know Donald Keith! He’s the most interesting boy I
ever met in my life. Why, now I remember, of course! When Miss King
told me your name I tried to think where I’d heard it before. Why,
you’re the girl Donald talked about so much, who could ride so
wonderfully and shoot and lasso cattle and kill rattle-snakes!”

Virginia blushed, a little embarrassed. She did not know how such
accomplishments would be regarded by Eastern girls. Mary apparently
admired them; but Virginia was not so sure of Priscilla and Dorothy.
They stood a little apart and listened, certainly with interest, but
whether with approval Virginia was not sure. However, she had little
time for wondering, for Mary drew her forward to where they stood.

“Isn’t it wonderful to have a girl way from Wyoming?” she said. “And
isn’t it lovely that I know all about her? Her best friend is my
brother’s best friend, too. This is Virginia Hunter, and these are
Priscilla Winthrop and Dorothy Richards. Why, I almost forgot! You and
Priscilla are room-mates. Miss King just told me.”

So the longed-for joy was to become a reality! Virginia was radiant.
She wondered if Priscilla were really glad. The handshake with which
she greeted her was surely cordial. Mary and Dorothy walked on ahead
toward the waiting carriage, and left the new room-mates to follow.

“It’s ever so interesting to room with a girl way from Wyoming,”
Priscilla said sweetly. “You’ll have to tell me all about it. I don’t
know a thing!”

“I will,” said Virginia. Then she laughed. “And I really don’t chew
gum, or borrow things. And what is a fish-net?”

Priscilla laughed, too. “Oh, did you hear those silly things I said?
Why, a fish-net is a hideous thing to put pictures in. I loathe them!”

“Besides, I have two Navajo rugs,” Virginia continued. “I hope I
wasn’t rude! I couldn’t help hearing, really, and I was so
interested.”

“You weren’t rude at all, and I’m wild over Navajos. Dorothy will be
plain peeved, because we have two in our room.”

Virginia gathered from the tone that “plain peeved” must mean
something akin to jealous. But she was so happy that she forgot all
about Navajos.

“I’m so glad I’m going to room with you,” she couldn’t help saying. “I
knew I’d like you the moment you got on the train, and I like you
better every minute!”

Priscilla in her turn was embarrassed. She was not used to such
frankness of speech, especially on first acquaintance. But very likely
the manner of speaking in Wyoming, just as Virginia’s speech, so full
of _r’s_ was different from her own. And she was ready to go half-way
at least.

“Why,” she stammered, “I—I’m—sure I’m glad, and I—I—know I’ll like
you, too.” Which was quite an admission for a member of the
conservative Winthrop family to make to a stranger!




CHAPTER VI

ST. HELEN’S AND THE HERMITAGE


St. Helen’s lay a mile west of the station, and half a mile from the
village itself, through whose quiet, elm-shaded streets they were soon
driving in the big, open carriage. The girls pointed out to Virginia
the places of especial interest—the little white church which they
attended on Sundays; Mrs. Brown’s cottage, where pumpkin pies and
“heavenly chocolate cake” might be purchased, if not too frequently;
and, chief of attractions, the “Forget-me-not,” whose sundaes, once
eaten, were never forgotten.

At the little post-office, another girl joined them, and was in turn
embraced quite as rapturously by Priscilla and Dorothy as Mary had
been. She was introduced to Virginia as Anne Hill, Mary’s roommate,
and another Senior.

“The two sharks and faculty pets of St. Helen’s,” observed Dorothy,
supplementing the introduction, and including Mary and Anne with a
wave of her pretty hand,

Virginia had not the vaguest idea of what a shark might be. Most
apparently, not a fish; but she saw that Dorothy’s remark embarrassed
both Mary and Anne. She liked Anne at once. She was rather short and
plump, with a sweet face and soft Southern accent.

“She comes from Virginia,” Priscilla said in a whisper to her new
room-mate, as they drove along.

Virginia divided her attention between her great interest in the
country and her absorbing eagerness to hear all that the girls had to
say, for Mary and Anne were kept busy answering Priscilla’s and
Dorothy’s questions. Yes, Imogene Meredith had returned, and she and
Vivian Winters were rooming together as they did last year. Miss Green
was to be in The Hermitage—(a long sigh from Priscilla and
Dorothy)—but the adorable Miss Wallace was to be there likewise. The
fortunate girl, who was to be blessed with Dorothy’s Navajo rug, and,
incidentally, with Dorothy herself, was new, and a protégée of Miss
Wallace’s. (Sighs of envy from all.) Her name was Lucile Du Bose, and
Miss Wallace had become acquainted with her in France through mutual
friends. She was doubtless very nice, but a little shy and apparently
lonely, and Miss Wallace had asked as a special favor to herself that
the girls try to make her feel at home. Moreover, Miss Wallace had
proposed Dorothy as a room-mate.

“That settles it,” announced Dorothy. “I shall be angelic to Lucile,
even if she’s positively hopeless; since I’m doing Miss Wallace a
favor!”

“Who has the big up-stairs room?” asked Priscilla.

Mary and Anne laughed. “Somebody very important,” said Anne in her
pretty Southern accent. “She hasn’t come herself, but she has trunks
and bags enough for the whole family, and they keep on coming. Up to
this noon there were three trunks, two bags, a shawl strap, and four
express packages. And the trunks and bags are all marked ‘K. Van R.—
New York’ in big letters. Mary and I were so wild with curiosity that
we had the impoliteness to turn over one of the express packages to
see the name on it, and ’twas ‘Miss Katrina Van Rensaelar.’ We asked
Miss Green about her, but gleaned no information except that she would
be here in a few days, and was to room alone, as her guardian had
especially requested it.”

“Dear me! How select!” observed Dorothy.

“She ought to be Katrina Van Tassel, like Katrina in ‘The Legend of
Sleepy Hollow,’” said Virginia, whereupon every one laughed, and Mary
said that “Sleepy Hollow” would be a very appropriate name for the
room, as the girls who had it last year never heard the rising bell,
and were invariably late for breakfast.

“We’re getting very near now, Virginia,” said her new room-mate. And,
a moment later, they drove through some stone gate-posts and up a
lovely curving road bordered by pines, which edged the woodland on
either side.

“There are always hepaticas here in the spring the first of any
place,” they told her.

Then they crossed a rustic bridge over a little brook, after which the
pines gave way to maples and oaks, on either side of which were open
fields and meadows. They snow-shoed here, they told her; and in the
spring the ground was fairly blue with violets. Now the roadsides, as
well as the land near the brook, were yellow with goldenrod and purple
with asters, her mother’s flowers. The road commenced to be more hilly
above the meadow, and as the horses walked slowly along, Virginia
noticed with interest the shrubs and trees which grew in tangled
masses on either side. She knew the sumac, now in its autumn scarlet,
and the birches; but there were many which she had never seen, and she
missed the service-berry and the buck-brush, which bordered the
Wyoming roads, the cottonwoods and her own dear quaking-asps, which
always seemed so merry and friendly in the fall. What a lovely place
for a school, she kept thinking to herself, as they climbed the hill,
and, suddenly leaving the wood road behind, came out upon an open
campus, dotted here and there with fine old elms and maples.

“And this is St. Helen’s,” the girls told her, as they followed the
elm-shaded driveway, while her delighted eyes wandered across the
lawns to the gray stone buildings, upon which the ivy was already
turning red.

“It’s lovely,” she said softly, “just as lovely as mother used to tell
me. You see, years ago my mother came here to school, too.”

Perhaps the softness of her voice told the girls more than she herself
had done, for they were silent for a moment. Then Mary said,

“Miss King wanted me to bring Virginia over to the office as soon as
she came, so you girls can go on to The Hermitage. You might as well
leave your bag in the carriage, Virginia. They’ll put it in your
room.”

Miss King’s office was in the largest of the gray stone buildings,
which, Mary told Virginia, held the gymnasium, the big assembly hall,
some recitation rooms, and the offices of the principal and other
important personages.

“You’ll love Miss King,” Mary reassured her, perhaps guessing that
Virginia felt a little shy. “You see, she doesn’t teach any more, and
she leaves most of the care of the girls to the younger teachers; but
she always conducts chapel, and arranges with each girl separately
about her studies. It’s wonderful how she knows every girl in St.
Helen’s, and she’s interested in every little thing that concerns us.
We just love her!”

They went up the steps, and into a large, open hall, at the end of
which a fire blazed in a big stone fire-place.

“We don’t really need a fire now,” Mary explained, “but Miss King says
it seems more homelike and cheerful when the girls come in.”

From the hall many doors led to different rooms, and through two big
central ones they passed into a large office. A young woman at the
desk rose to greet them.

“You’re to take the young lady to Miss King’s private office, Miss
Williams,” she said.

Mary thanked her, and crossing the room, rapped upon the door of an
inner office. A sweet, cheery voice said, “Come in,” and they entered
a large sunny room, by the western window of which sat a gray-haired
lady, who rose with girlish eagerness to greet them.

“I have been waiting for you, my dears,” she said, and Virginia
thought she had never heard such a sweet voice. “And I have been
waiting years for you, Virginia,” she continued. “Come to the window.
I want to look at my dear Mary Webster’s little girl.”

She took them by either hand, and drew them to the window. Then she
took off Virginia’s hat, and with tears in her sweet, almost sad blue
eyes studied the girl’s face.

“My dear,” she said at last, “you don’t look like your mother, and yet
you do. Your eyes are gray, while hers were blue, but the light in
them is just the same, and your mouth is hers. But it is only fair
that you should look also like that fine father of yours whom your
mother brought to see me eighteen years ago. It was twenty years ago
that Mary Webster left St. Helen’s the sadder for her leaving; and now
the same St. Helen’s is gladder for her coming again in her little
daughter. Oh, my dear, my dear, how glad I am to have you here!”

With that her blue eyes quite brimmed over with tears, and she held
Virginia close a moment and kissed her.

A lump rose in Virginia’s throat and she could not speak. The dear
memory of her mother, and more than all else, the genuine praise and
appreciation of her father, the first she had heard since she came
East, with the exception of Aunt Nan’s compliment, quite overcame her.
Tears filled her eyes, and her chin quivered, when she tried to thank
Miss King. But the dear lady understood, and, still holding her hand,
turned to talk with Mary until Virginia should be herself again.

“And, now,” she said gayly, a few moments later, “you’re both to have
tea with me, for I’ve told Miss Weston I’m not to be interrupted on
any condition. We don’t have girls from Wyoming every day, do we,
Mary? You like my room, Virginia?” For Virginia’s eyes were wandering
about the room, charmed with everything.

“I just love it, Miss King,” she said, in her natural, unaffected way.
“It makes me think of a sunny autumn afternoon at home. The walls are
just the color of our brown foot-hills, and the yellow curtains
against them are like the sunlight on the hills. And I love the
marigolds on the table, I always have them in mother’s garden at home.
She loved them so.”

“I’m so glad it seems like that to you,” Miss King told her, “because
it always makes me think of October, my favorite month.” And she
looked about contentedly at the soft brown walls, the pale yellow silk
curtains, the darker furniture, and the bowl of yellow and brown
marigolds which saw their reflection in the polished table. The
pictures were largely soft landscapes in sepia, Corot’s and Millet’s;
but here and there was hung a water color in a sunny, golden frame.

“I wanted a restful room with soft colors, and soothing pictures—not
profound, energy-inspiring ones—for in this room I rest and read and
talk with my girls. And some way it satisfies me—the way I have
furnished and arranged it. Now, Virginia, I want to know about that
wonderful country of yours. You must tell us while we drink our tea.”

Then followed one of the most memorable hours of Virginia’s school
life. Years afterward the remembrance of it was to stay with her—a
sweet and helpful influence. They sat in the brown and gold room,
which the sun setting made more golden, and talked of school plans, of
the new girls, of the summer just passed, and most of all of
Virginia’s country, which neither Miss King nor Mary had seen. The
subjects of their conversation were simple enough, but in some way the
gray-haired woman by the window made everything said doubly memorable
and precious; and when they left, as the school clock was striking
five, they felt, as many before them had felt, strangely helped and
strengthened.

“Isn’t she wonderful?” breathed Virginia, as they went down the steps
together.

“Yes, she is,” Mary said thoughtfully. “And after I’ve been with her I
wonder what it is about her that helps one so. She doesn’t say very
much—she always makes you talk; but there’s just something beautiful
about her that you always feel. I guess that’s why St. Helen’s is such
a fine school.”

They took the long way around the campus so that Virginia might see
the buildings. In addition to the large main one, there were two
others, also of gray stone—one for recitations and the other
containing the laboratories and Domestic Science rooms. There was
also, Mary told her, in the pine woods below the hill, a little gray
stone chapel, called St. Helen’s Retreat, where they held their vesper
services, and where the girls were free to go when they wished. It was
the quietest, dearest place, Mary said. She did not see how she had
happened to forget to show Virginia the woodsy path that led to it, as
they came up the driveway. The cottages for the girls were scattered
about the campus. There were six of them,—King Cottage, West,
Overlook, Hathaway, Willow, and The Hermitage. Each accommodated
fifteen girls, with the exception of The Hermitage, which was smaller
than the others and held but nine. Miss King did not like dormitories,
Mary explained, as they went along. She thought they lacked a home
feeling, and so St. Helen’s had never built dormitories for its girls.
Moreover, in spite of many requests, Miss King limited her number of
girls to eighty-five—a large enough family, she said, since she wished
to know each member of it. The cottages did look homelike certainly,
Virginia thought, with their wide porches, well-kept lawns, shrubs,
and garden flowers. The Hermitage was the tiniest of them all, and
stood quite apart from the others behind a clump of fir trees, through
which a gravel path led to the cottage itself.

“Really, The Hermitage isn’t a very appropriate name for a house full
of girls,” Mary said, as they drew nearer the little cottage; “but one
of the older graduates gave the money for it and asked the privilege
of naming it herself. So she selected that name on account of the
location, forgetting that girls aren’t a bit like hermits.”

Virginia thought the name and location alike lovely; and as they
passed through the fir trees and reached the porch which surrounded
the house, her satisfaction was complete. Inside, The Hermitage was
quite as attractive as its brown-shingled exterior. On the first floor
were the living-room, with a wide stone fire-place and book-lined
walls, the sunny, homelike dining-room, and the rooms of the two
teachers. Up-stairs were the four rooms of the girls, each large and
sunny, and opening upon a porch, and away up on the third floor was
one large room, which was this year to be occupied by the mysterious
Katrina Van Rensaelar.

All was hurry and bustle on the second floor of The Hermitage as Mary
and Virginia went up the stairs. Five girls were frantically and
unsystematically unpacking—pausing every other minute to go the rounds
for the sake of exhibiting some new possession acquired during the
summer. Two of the girls Virginia had not seen, and her new room-mate
promptly introduced them.

“These are our next door neighbors, Virginia,” she said, “Imogene
Meredith and Vivian Winters. And this is Virginia Hunter from the Big
Horn Mountains in Wyoming.”

“Indeed?” remarked the one called Imogene, raising her eyebrows and
extending a rather languid hand. “Quite off the map, n’est-ce pas?”
and she laughed.

She was tall with dark, extremely-dressed hair, and eyes that did not
meet your own. Her dress was of the latest fashion, and she wore
several pieces of expensive jewelry. Virginia was embarrassed by her
easy, uninterested manner, and her strange laugh. Vivian Winters she
liked better. Vivian was short with a sweet, childish face, and
wistful blue eyes. She, too, was dressed far too lavishly for school,
Virginia felt, but she liked her all the same, and did not feel at all
embarrassed in replying to her pleasant little welcome. As she looked
at them, she recalled the conversation she had heard between Priscilla
and Dorothy in the train, and she thought she understood Priscilla’s
feeling toward Imogene. But, perhaps, they were both mistaken, and she
wouldn’t begin by being prejudiced. Just then Dorothy called Imogene
to her room at the other end of the hall, and Priscilla took Virginia
to their own room.

“There’s a huge box here for you,” she said, as they went down the
hall. “It nearly fills the room.”

“Oh, it’s my saddle here already!” cried Virginia. “It is a huge box,
isn’t it?”

“Your—what?” asked the amazed Priscilla, and listened open-mouthed
while Virginia explained, and told her about Jim and the others. So
interested did she become that before they realized it, the
supper-bell had rung, and found them sitting side by side on the big
box, friends already.

“I never heard anything so interesting in all my life,” exclaimed
Priscilla, as they searched for hairbrushes and towels among their
confused luggage. “And will you really teach me to ride?”

“Why, of course, I will. You’ll love it! Oh, I’m sorry to be late the
very first night!”

“That’s the best time of all, because they expect it then. Besides,
Miss Green’s dining out, and Miss Wallace—you’ll love her!—took Lucile
Du Bose to town to see the oculist. Mary’s in charge tonight, and
she’ll excuse us.”

“Is Mary part teacher?” Virginia asked, puzzled.

No, not that exactly, Priscilla explained; but each year the girls of
the different cottages elected one of their number who would be a
Senior the next year to be a kind of cottage monitor, to take charge
of the table and study hours when the teachers were out.

It was an honor to be elected, because it meant that the girls
considered you trustworthy; and every one at St. Helen’s knew and
trusted Mary Williams.

Virginia admired Mary more than ever. It must be wonderful, she
thought as she tied her hair-ribbon and searched for a clean
handkerchief, to be trusted by every one in school. Could they say
that of her when she became a Senior?

“What are you, Priscilla?” she asked as they went down-stairs.

“I’m a Junior,” said Priscilla, “and so are Dorothy and Imogene. Anne
is a Senior like Mary. Vivian’s a Sophomore, and Lucile Du Bose, too,
they say. As for Miss Van Rensaelar, no one knows. Maybe she’s a
post-grad. She sounds very grand.”

That evening they finished unpacking, and by nine o’clock their room
was quite settled. The Navajo rugs were on the floor—the envy of the
house. The saddle-box they had covered, and with pillows it made quite
a picturesque divan. Of course, the effect was lessened in the mind of
any one who might attempt to sink down upon it, but it looked well,
and there were chairs enough without it. Each cot was covered with
afghan and pillows. Even the pictures were hung, and their few
treasured books, of which Virginia discovered to her joy Priscilla was
as fond as she, were placed in the little wall book-case from
Virginia’s room at home. Altogether the big room had a cheery,
homelike atmosphere, and they both felt very happy.

Before going to bed they visited their neighbors. Mary and Anne’s room
they found not unlike their own, only there were even more books
about, and an adorable tea-table with brass kettle and little alcohol
lamp, for Seniors were allowed to serve tea on Saturday afternoons.
Dorothy’s room was in a sad state of upheaval, the Navajo rug,
carefully spread on the floor, being the only sign of an attempt at
settlement. Dorothy herself was curled up on the couch, deep in a
magazine. Her room-mate had not returned she said, so why arrange
things? Their ideas might not harmonize.

The room opposite their own, occupied by Imogene and Vivian, was
settled in a most unsettled manner. Virginia thought as she entered
that never in her life had she seen so many things in one room. One
entire wall was festooned with a dreaded fish-net, in which were
caught literally hundreds of relatives, friends, and acquaintances;
the other walls were covered with pennants. The couches were so piled
with pillows that one could not find room to sit down; the dressers
were loaded with costly silver toilet articles, and more friends in
silver frames; even the curtains were heavy with souvenirs, which were
pinned to them. There were no books, except a few school-books, tucked
under the desk, and no pictures, save highly decorated posters, wedged
among the pennants, where a few inches of bare space had not been
allowed to remain uncovered. It all gave Virginia a kind of stifled
sensation, and she was glad to return to their own room when the
nine-thirty bell had rung.

It was strange to crawl into her cot-bed opposite Priscilla; strange
to talk in whispers for a few moments, and then to say “Good-night.”
For a few more moments she wondered with a wave of homesickness, more
for her father than for herself, what they were all doing at home.
Were they sleeping while the mountains kept their silent night watch?
No, that could not be, for the time was different. Colonel Standish
had explained that to her on the journey East. Dear Colonel Standish!
What was that difference? Was it two hours earlier at Hillcrest? Then
it would be only eight o’clock at home. Or was it—? But her tired
head, so weary from the day’s excitement, refused to reckon
differences in time, and Virginia fell asleep.




CHAPTER VII

“PERTAINING ESPECIALLY TO DECORUM”


The first two weeks of Virginia’s life at St. Helen’s passed without a
cloud. The hours were as golden as the October days themselves. She
and Priscilla liked each other better every day. She had already
become acquainted with many of the girls at the other cottages, and
she found them as jolly and merry as those at The Hermitage. She liked
them—almost every one—and although at first her frank way of speaking,
and the strangeness of her accent had puzzled and surprised them, they
liked Virginia. Of course, all things accepted, they might have
preferred being born in Massachusetts to Wyoming, for to many of them,
as to Grandmother Webster, Wyoming seemed more or less of a
wilderness, and a ranch rather a queer kind of home, but they had the
good sense, and better manners, not to announce their preferences to
Virginia; and as the days went by they liked her more and more.
Wyoming might be a wilderness, they said to themselves; but this
ranch-bred girl certainly was as cultured as any girl at St. Helen’s.
So the letters which Virginia wrote almost daily to her father were
very happy ones, and she almost began to doubt the possibility of
being homesick in this beautiful place. Still, there were many weeks
yet to come!

Her studies, with Miss King’s help, had been pleasantly arranged; and,
thanks to her book of compositions she had brought, her wide reading,
and her year of Algebra in the country school, she found herself, to
her great joy, ranked as a Sophomore, and in classes with Lucile and
Vivian. She liked Vivian very much, and tried hard to like Imogene for
Vivian’s sake. As for Lucile, she found her interesting in a queer
foreign kind of way, for Lucile’s French father, and her years in
Paris and Lausanne, had given her ways hardly American. Besides,
Virginia agreed with Dorothy, she would like Lucile for Miss Wallace’s
sake alone; for Virginia, as the prophets had foretold, already loved
Miss Wallace with unswerving loyalty.

Two more different persons than Miss Margaret Wallace and Miss Harriet
Green would have been hard to find, especially housed beneath one
roof, and presumably dedicated to the same ideals. Miss Wallace was
young, enthusiastic, and attractive in appearance and personality;
Miss Green was middle-aged, languid, and unattractive, certainly in
appearance, and, as far as one could judge, in personality. Both were
scrupulously conscientious, but Miss Wallace enforced the rules
because she loved the girls, and Miss Green because it was her duty.
Moreover, Margaret Wallace, remembering her own recent college days,
trusted the girls before she suspected them; whereas Miss Green
reversed the proceedings, and watched them closely before she decided
to trust. The result of these different methods may be imagined. The
girls obeyed Miss Wallace, because she never expected them to do
otherwise. If they obeyed Miss Green, it was done unwillingly to save
trouble.

Be it said to Miss Green’s credit that she was an excellent teacher.
The colleges which the St. Helen’s girls entered, expected and
received girls whose training in Latin and Greek was unexcelled. She
had been ten years at St. Helen’s. Perhaps her superior teaching and
her unshaken faithfulness to duty, more than offset her failure, which
she herself did not perceive, as a disciplinarian. However that might
be, the girls at St. Helen’s did not love Miss Green.

Virginia, being a new-comer, resolved to like her; and to that end she
really strove, being the one girl in The Hermitage and often the only
one in school, who defended the teacher, whose strict adherence to her
own interpretation of duty brought with it sad mishaps, often for the
girls and sometimes for herself. Even Mary, who was Miss Green’s
helper, though she did not say much at the indignation meetings of the
other girls, quite clearly did not like Miss Green.

“I think it’s sweet of you, Virginia, to stand up for her,” Priscilla
announced one evening, as they wrestled with extra hard Latin lessons,
“but your time hasn’t come yet. I hope you’ll always be able to like
Greenie, but I have my doubts.”

“Well, I’m going to try hard, anyway. Of course, I shan’t love her—I
don’t hope for that—but she seems so left out with us all loving Miss
Wallace so much, that I’m going to try.”

“That’s just what I thought when I came last year,” observed the
experienced Priscilla. “But after she just the same as accused me of
borrowing the down-stairs ink-bottle and never returning it, I
couldn’t like her any longer.”

Whether Miss Green liked the gray-eyed Western girl, who was trying so
hard in the face of so many odds to like her was not as yet known.
Perhaps she was slowly deciding whether or not Virginia might be
trusted; and very soon events were to come to pass requiring that
decision to be made.

The two halcyon weeks of October passed, and the shortened days began
to grow colder. Already there was a touch of November in the air; and
the girls were beginning to prefer to spend the half hour after supper
around the open fire than out-of-doors. On Friday evening of the third
week of school, there being a shorter study period of from eight to
nine o’clock, they stayed later than usual, talking of various
subjects as they sat on the floor around the open fire. Among other
things they spoke of their “vocations” in life—each painting in
glowing colors the ideal of her life-work. Mary was going to teach,
and she already had her pattern, she said shyly, not venturing to look
toward Miss Wallace out of courtesy to poor Miss Green, who sat
opposite. Anne, who loved nothing so well as “doctoring” the girls
when they would permit, would be a Red Cross nurse, bearing cheer and
consolation wherever she went, like Mrs. Browning’s “Court Lady,”
though she should wear a uniform instead of satin. Dorothy would go on
the stage and charm young and old, like Maude Adams, her idol, and
never take part in any but up-lifting plays. Lucile longed to have a
villa outside of Paris, and help poor American students, who had come
to Paris to study art and had been unfortunate and unsuccessful. She
had seen so many, she said. They were so pathetic; and she would give
them encouragement and a fresh start. Priscilla said with a little
embarrassment, that since every one was telling the truth, she must
admit that she dreamed of being an author, and writing books that
should inspire the world; and Virginia, who sat by her, all at once
squeezed her hand tightly, and said that she longed to write also.
Imogene “hadn’t decided,” and Vivian made them all laugh by saying she
wanted more than anything else to have a home for orphan babies and
take care of them every one herself.

Miss Wallace and Miss Green listened, the one with sympathetic, the
other with amused interest. Neither of them spoke until the girls had
finished; and then Miss Green, feeling that perhaps it was her duty to
declare that dreams were fleeting, said,

“You must be careful, my dears, that unlike Ibsen’s ‘Master Builder,’
you can climb as high as you build. Dreams are very well, but I have
lived long enough to discover that one’s vocation in life is usually
thrust upon her.”

“Horrors!” cried Dorothy. “Then I won’t have any!”

The others were silent, all conscious of a dampening of enthusiasm.
Miss Wallace stirred a little uneasily in her chair. Virginia, being
honestly interested in Miss Green’s observation, and feeling
intuitively that some one should speak, broke the silence.

“Was your vocation thrust upon you, Miss Green?” she asked politely.

“It was,” returned that lady, a little icily, the girls thought, but
Virginia mistook the tone for one of regret.

“I’m so sorry,” she said. “You can’t be half so interested in it as
you would be if you could have chosen it. If I were you, I would
change, and choose another.”

An inadvertent giggle from Imogene broke the embarrassed silence which
followed Virginia’s remark; and led Miss Green to mistake Virginia’s
honest interest for ill-bred sarcasm. She gathered the gray knit
shawl, which she often wore, more closely about her shoulders, rose
from her chair and left the room, saying in a frigid tone as she went:

“Will you come to my room, Virginia, immediately upon the ringing of
the study-bell?”

“Why—certainly—Miss Green,” stammered poor surprised Virginia.

“Mean old thing!” muttered Dorothy, as a slam of Miss Green’s door
announced her complete departure. “Virginia didn’t—”

“Dorothy,” warned Miss Wallace quietly.

“I beg your pardon, Miss Wallace. I forgot.”

Then Miss Wallace tactfully turned the conversation into other
channels, but Virginia could not enter into it with any interest. She
could not think how she had been impolite. Such a thought had never
entered her mind. Why had Imogene laughed? She caught Priscilla and
Mary looking reproachfully at Imogene. Even Dorothy seemed annoyed.
The study-bell put an end to the forced conversation, and as Virginia
went slowly toward Miss Green’s room, after encouraging pats and
squeezes from the girls, who left her to go up-stairs, Miss Wallace
asked Imogene to remain a few moments with her.

Virginia found Miss Green still in the gray shawl, and more icy and
forbidding than when she had hurried from the room.

“Sit down, Virginia.” Virginia obeyed, sitting on the couch.

“I must ask you to come nearer where I can see you more closely.”

Virginia came nearer. Miss Green cleared her throat.

“I feel it my duty, Virginia, to talk with you. I am, indeed, sorry to
be obliged to reprimand you so soon after your entrance in the school.
I cannot understand your rudeness of—”

“But, Miss Green,” Virginia interrupted, because she could not help
it, “really I—”

“Do not add to your impoliteness by interrupting. Allow me to finish.”

Virginia stammered an apology, her cheeks flushing painfully, her eyes
bright, her heart rebellious.

“Will you explain your rude suggestion as to my change of occupation?
Will you attempt to justify Imogene’s giggle? It all looks to me like
a contemptible conspiracy! Now, you may speak.”

But for a long moment Virginia could not speak. Had she been at all to
blame, she would have burst out crying; but the injustice of it all
made her angry and too proud to cry. She choked back the tears which
were blinding her eyes, and tried to swallow the lump in her throat.
Miss Green waited, the epitome of wounded patience. At last Virginia
spoke, and she spoke frankly, for she had not been in school long
enough to know the meaning of diplomacy.

“Miss Green,” she said, “I think you are very unjust. I felt sorry for
you when you said your vocation had been thrust upon you. That is why
I said I thought you would be happier if you changed. I don’t know why
Imogene laughed; but I think you are suspicious to think of a
conspiracy. I don’t know what you mean.”

“Do not add impertinence to the list of your misdemeanors, Virginia.”
Miss Green was becoming angry—calmly so, perhaps, but angry.

“I do not mean to be impertinent, Miss Green. I—I—have been trying
hard to like you”—her voice quavered and broke—“but I think you are
unfair to me.”

Miss Green’s eyes and mouth opened simultaneously. She had never
dreamed of such frankness in a pupil brought before her for a
reprimand! She fidgeted uncomfortably in her chair. Perhaps, this
interview had been long enough. It did not seem fruitful.

“Do not try to like me, I beg of you, Virginia. You seem to find it
hard work. But I tell you, as I tell all my pupils, the day will come
when you will be deeply grateful to me for my correction.”

In her tumultuous heart Virginia doubted the arrival of that day of
gratitude. She waited for Miss Green to finish.

“We will grant, perhaps, that you may not have meant rudeness. I will
give you the benefit of the doubt. But we must admit that you were
hardly decorous in your remarks. Have you anything to say?”

Suddenly into Virginia’s’ mind there came an idea—so quickly that she
smiled a little, greatly to Miss Green’s discomfiture.

“Yes, please,” she answered in reply to the question asked her. “I
can’t seem to think. What is the noun for ‘decorous’?”

Miss Green’s eyes and mouth again widened, this time in greater
astonishment. Evidently, this interview was not producing the desired
change of heart. It would far better be ended. She cleared her throat
again.

“The noun for ‘decorous’ is ‘decorum.’ I am sorry my words have had no
greater effect. Goodnight.”

“Of course, it’s decorum” said Virginia, as she went toward the door.
“How foolish of me to forget! You’ve really given me a brand new idea,
Miss Green. Good-night.” And she went upstairs, leaving behind her a
puzzled and almost angry woman, whose knowledge of having done her
duty was in some way quite eclipsed by a strange, yet indisputable,
sense of having been badly beaten.

Study hour was in session when Virginia hurried through the hall
toward her room; but two doors noiselessly opened as she passed, and
four hands extended notes, which she took wonderingly. The door
opposite her own did not open. In her room, Priscilla, instead of
studying, was writing furiously in her “Thought Book,” which,
apparently unread, had been sent two weeks before. As Virginia came
in, she jumped up from the desk, and threw her arms around her.

“You poor, dear thing!” she cried. “We’re all furious! You didn’t do
one thing but be polite. We’re more furious at Imogene for giggling!
That only aroused Greenie’s suspicions. What did she say? Was she
awful? I’m so glad you’re not crying. You got the notes, didn’t you?”

“Yes,” said Virginia, returning the embrace. She read the notes. All
expressed a mixture of fury, loyalty, and sympathy. Then she took down
her own “Thought Book,” for she had also begun to keep one, and placed
the notes carefully between its pages. Priscilla watched her, puzzled.
Most of the girls were crying with rage when they came from Miss
Green’s room. Virginia opened the back part of her “Thought Book,” and
separated some thirty pages from those before. Then she dipped her pen
in the ink, but before writing, turned to Priscilla.

“Priscilla,” she said slowly, “she is a very unjust woman. I think she
is very nearly a cruel one. I shall _never_ try to like her again!”

While Priscilla watched her, more puzzled than ever, she began to
write in large letters on the first of the pages thus separated.

              “‘ALL TRUE WISDOM IS GAINED ONLY
                   THROUGH EXPERIENCE.’”

    “These pages will contain accounts of wisdom-giving
    experiences, and will pertain especially to matters
    of Decorum.”

“Experience I. Oct. 18. I have learned that the most careful
politeness may be called rudeness. Also that Pity is _not_ akin to
Love, even though the Bible says it is. Also, that remarks, intended
to be polite, about one’s vocation, had best be avoided, especially
when it is previously known that one’s vocation has been thrust upon
her.

    “Why these things are so,
    I don’t pretend to know.”

She closed the book, and replaced it in her desk. Afterward she sat
for a long moment watching a crescent moon sink below the horizon.

“Are you going to study to-night, Priscilla?” she asked at last.

Priscilla turned almost fiercely upon her. “I shall fail in Latin on
Monday and Tuesday, _anyway_,” she said, with unreasoning loyalty,
“and maybe on Wednesday, and I’m not exactly sure about Thursday. I
know it will hurt _me_ and not _her_, but it doesn’t seem as though I
could ever get a good lesson for her again.”

At nine there was an indignation meeting in their room, which every
one attended, except Imogene and Vivian, and at which Virginia, though
the center of attraction, said little. She appreciated their loyalty,
but somehow she could not talk. It had all surprised her too much. But
the others could talk. The room hummed with their vehement
whisperings.

“It just shows how suspicious she is!”

“Never mind, Virginia. It’s no disgrace to you.”

“It’s really Imogene’s fault. Why did she giggle like that?”

“Do you suppose it could have been on purpose?” Courageous Anne
ventured to give voice to a suspicion which, except for Dorothy,
seemed general enough.

But Dorothy, though annoyed at Imogene’s thoughtlessness, which had
caused trouble for Virginia, was loath to believe that it had arisen
from anything but thoughtlessness. To speak truly, Dorothy was
fascinated by Imogene—her wit, money, clothes, and, above all, by her
air of wisdom, and her “don’t care” ways. Therefore she defended her
hotly.

“Of course it wasn’t on purpose, Anne!” she said indignantly. “Imogene
wouldn’t do such a thing!” But the silence which followed seemed to
show that all did not share Dorothy’s confidence; and Anne, growing
more courageous, said:

“I’m not so sure about that.”

“I’d like to know what Miss Wallace said to her.”

“So should I.”

“She was plain mad when she came up-stairs, for she slammed the door
like anything.”

“Yes, and I heard her give Vivian fits for having the window open.”

But Imogene kept her own counsel, and no one knew what Miss Wallace
had said. Neither did they learn that night from Virginia of her
interview with Miss Green. Her strange silence during the conference
quelled the curiosity which prompted them to ask; and, when the
nine-thirty bell rang, they went home, feeling that she was queer some
way but that they liked her more than ever.

The world had suddenly lost its brightness for Virginia. She undressed
in silence, and was in bed before Priscilla, who sat on the edge of
her cot a moment before going to her own, and hugged her room-mate
sympathetically. Virginia returned the hug with a bear-like one of her
own, and kissed Priscilla good-night, but still she could not talk.
Neither could she go to sleep. Long after Priscilla’s breathing showed
that she had forgotten indignation and all else, Virginia lay awake,
choking back a great, obstinate lump of homesickness, which would rise
in her throat. She longed for her father. He would understand as no
one else could. She longed for Don, who would call Miss Green “an old
prune.” Most of all she longed for her own big country, where, her
poor injured heart told her, people didn’t look for impoliteness. And
just this morning she had been so happy!

Then the tears came, and she sobbed into her pillow. “I’m not plucky
at all,” she thought, “because I _am_ homesick, and I don’t care if I
am!” She felt better after a good cry, and thought she could go to
sleep, but the room seemed warm and close, though the windows were
open. She got out of bed, put on her kimono, and went to the French
windows which opened upon the porch. The moon had set, but the sky was
clear and star-filled. Unhesitatingly she opened the doors and stepped
out. From where she stood no trees obstructed her view of the campus.
The buildings stood dark and dim among the trees. It was so still that
she could hear the brook falling over the stones, half a mile away.
She felt better out there under the sky—somewhat as she felt among the
mountains at home.

All at once she heard steps on the gravel walk. Who could be out so
late. A bulky form emerging from the firs and coming along the walk
below where she stood answered her question. It was Michael, the old
night watchman. Were it not for fear of disturbing some one she would
call to him, for she liked his funny Irish ways, and already they had
become good friends. She went nearer the railing to watch him as he
walked slowly toward West Cottage, and as she moved a board in the
floor of the porch creaked.

Michael looked up hastily, and descried her figure. He had been too
long at St. Helen’s not to know that young ladies on porches at
midnight usually meant mischief, and he hurriedly retraced his steps
toward The Hermitage, rounded the cottage, and—truly Fate was
unkind!—rapped on Miss Green’s instead of Miss Wallace’s window.

So perfectly innocent was Virginia that she did not for one moment
connect Michael’s return with herself. Miss Green’s room was on the
other side of the cottage from her own, and she could not hear
Michael’s quiet warning. Therefore, she was surprised and not a little
startled when she found herself five minutes later enveloped in a
strange light. She turned around quickly to see in the doorway Miss
Green, clothed in a gray flannel wrapper, and armed with a miniature
search-light, which always accompanied her on her night journeyings.
Virginia felt a strange desire to laugh. Miss Green’s scant locks were
arranged in curl-papers about her forehead; she still wore her
spectacles; and the combination gave the sinister effect of a beetle.
But the look on Miss Green’s countenance checked the unborn laugh.

“What are you doing here on the porch at midnight?” Miss Green’s words
were punctuated with pauses of horror.

“Something inside of me said I’d feel happier out here, Miss Green.”

Virginia’s honest eyes looked into Miss Green’s shrinking ones. Miss
Green apparently felt uncomfortable. She wrestled again with that
disagreeable sense of having been beaten. Slow as she was to perceive
honesty, she could not doubt this girl who faced her with flushed
cheeks and tear-swollen eyes. She stood aside, shivering in the night
air, to let Virginia enter her room. Then she followed her. Once
inside, she hesitated a moment, then locked the French windows, and
slipped the key into her capacious pocket. Virginia’s unwavering eyes
watched her. She cleared her throat nervously.

“I need hardly remind you, Virginia, that it is highly indecorous for
a young lady to stand on a porch at midnight in a kimono! Moreover,
let us ever avoid all appearance of evil.”

Then she went. Virginia heard her padded footsteps stealing down the
stairs. Priscilla had, fortunately, not awakened. Virginia was too
surprised to be angry. Had it really happened, or was it just a dream?
She tried the French windows to make sure. They were securely locked.
Then she laughed as she remembered Miss Green’s curlpapers and
spectacles and horrified expression.

She felt better after she had laughed. Perhaps now she could go to
sleep. But not yet! She suddenly remembered her “Thought Book.” This
evening had been rich in new experiences. She did not venture to turn
on the light. That might be indecorous at midnight. But, kneeling by
the window, she traced these words by the dim light:

“Experience II. One need hardly be reminded that it is highly
indecorous for a young lady to stand on a porch at midnight in a
kimono. Moreover, let us ever avoid all appearance of evil!”

Then she crawled into bed and fell asleep.




CHAPTER VIII

THE LAST STRAW


No really human girl, especially with the memory of Miss Green,
clothed in curl-papers and horror, fresh in her mind, could resist
relating such an experience as that of the night before to her
roommate at least. Virginia was really human, and so she told
Priscilla, who was wondering over the lost porch key, first vowing her
to eternal secrecy, or, at all events, until it should be revealed
whether or not Miss Green would feel it her duty to report the affair.
They might have spared themselves a great deal of wonder and a little
worry had they known that Miss Green, after due deliberation in the
small hours of the morning, had decided that this was not a case for
report. However, she had not decided at the same time that implicit
trust might be placed in this somewhat unusual girl from Wyoming. She
was still disturbed, and somewhat suspicious, as she recalled the
events of the evening before, and felt that Virginia would “bear
watching.”

Breakfast that Saturday morning was a painfully lugubrious meal. To
begin with, every one was late; and Miss Green’s frigid manner really
did not need the added coolness which she invariably bestowed upon
late comers. Imogene did not appear, sending a headache as an excuse,
and Vivian arrived, red-eyed from weeping, and minus a neck-tie. Mary
and Anne were unusually silent, Lucile audibly wished for the
“Continental Breakfast,” and Dorothy openly snubbed Virginia, who
hoped, perhaps not tactfully, but certainly genuinely, that Imogene
was not ill. Priscilla and Virginia had come in late, but in good
spirits, having just finished laughing over Miss Green’s curl-papers.
However, their good spirits waned in this atmosphere, only enlivened
by Miss Wallace’s futile attempt at conversation. Moreover, Miss Green
felt Virginia’s gayety very inappropriate under the circumstances, and
apparently considered it her duty to extend toward her a cool reserve.

Poor Virginia, who upon awaking had decided to try to forget all the
discomfort of the evening before and be happy again, felt her
resolution impossible of fulfillment in this atmosphere; and by the
time breakfast was over (be assured it was a short repast) was as
discouraged and homesick as the night before. She declined Mary’s and
Anne’s invitation to walk with them and the sad-eyed Vivian to the
village after Saturday morning’s house-cleaning; refused to play
tennis with Priscilla and the Blackmore twins (two jolly girls from
Hathaway); quite enraged Dorothy by discovering her and Imogene in
secret conversation, when she went to find her sweater which Lucile
had borrowed; and at last, completely discouraged, and sick of
everything, wandered off down the hill by herself, pretending not to
hear some girls from King Cottage, who called to her to wait.

On the way she met the postman, who handed her three letters. She
stuffed them in her pocket; and then, for fear of being followed by
the King girls, hurried into the woods by a short cut she had already
discovered, and found her way to the little gray stone chapel. She
opened the door and went in, but it seemed cold and damp inside, and
she came out again into the sunshine.

Here she was practically sure of being undisturbed, for the girls did
not often visit St. Helen’s Retreat on Saturday morning. She sat down
on the stone steps and listened to the wind in the pine trees, which
completely surrounded the little chapel. Shafts of sunlight fell
through the branches upon the brown needles beneath. In among the
tangled thickets beyond the trees, the birds were gathering to go
southward. They seemed in a great bustle of preparation. Virginia
spied thrushes and tow-hees, brown thrashers and robins in great
numbers; also many bluebirds, whose color was not so brilliant as that
of their mountain bluebird at home. The English sparrows, however,
were undisturbed by thoughts of moving, and chattered about the eaves
of the Retreat, quite lazy and content.

At any other time Virginia would have watched the birds with eager
interest, creeping through the thickets to observe them, for she was a
real little student of their ways, and loved them dearly. But to-day
the world was wrong, and birds were just birds, she told
herself,—nothing more! Besides, she had been treated unjustly and
unfairly, and she had a good cause for feeling blue. No one could
blame her—not even Donald, whose words kept coming to her. She wished
Don had never said them—they bothered her!

She drew her letters from her pocket. In a way, she hated to read
them, she said to herself, because they would make her more homesick.
But in a very short time curiosity overcame her, and she began to open
them eagerly. Two were from her father and Don, the other from Aunt
Lou in California. She read Aunt Lou’s first—saving the best for the
last. Aunt Lou was glad to hear such pleasing reports both from those
in Vermont, and from Miss King. From Grandmother Webster she had been
convinced that Colonel Standish was a gentleman though she would again
warn Virginia that one could not be too careful. She knew that St.
Helen’s and her experiences there would surely be the making of
Virginia, etc., etc.

Virginia folded the letter. In a way she could not help feeling glad
that her grandmother and Aunt Nan, and especially Miss King, were
pleased with her. Still, if Miss Green told, would Miss King
understand? But it was of no use to worry, and it was in a little
better humor that she opened Donald’s letter.

He had missed her, he said. Everything had seemed lost without her. It
was no fun riding alone, and he had been glad when October came, and
he had gone to Colorado. He liked it much better than the East. The
fellows were more his sort, and they rode a lot; but not one of them
could ride better than she.

“I’m mighty glad,” the letter ended, “that Mary Williams is in your
cottage. She’s a peach, isn’t she? Jack’s all right, too. He wrote me
the other day that maybe he would come to Wyoming another summer.
Wouldn’t it be great if Mary could visit you then? I’m glad you’ve got
a good room-mate. Don’t forget though, you promised not to be a young
lady in June!”

Before she opened her father’s letter, Virginia felt decidedly better.
Wouldn’t it be wonderful if Mary could go to Wyoming with Jack?
Maybe—of course, not probably, but maybe—Priscilla’s father might let
her go, too. Dreams of glorious days in the mountains made her eyes
shine. She was almost happy again.

Her father’s dear fat letter was supplemented by a laboriously written
one from Jim, and a note—yes, actually a note from William. And
William could write a good hand, without misspelling a word! Jim’s
letter told her that the little colt was growing beautifully, and was
the image of his mother; that he hadn’t much minded the branding; and
that Joe sent his best regards and wished to say that the lump in the
littlest collie’s throat had quite disappeared. His rheumatism got
worse, he said, with the colder weather, and he read her books a lot
for company. He closed by saying they all missed her worse every day,
and by asking her for them all how she liked the saddle, and “how it
set”?

William’s note told her that he should send by the next mail two sets
of rattles, whose former owners he had killed the week before; and
that he had already planted her garden with some perennials which he
knew she would like. He would not tell her what they were, as he
wanted to surprise her.

She read her father’s letter over and over again. It was filled with
pride, for he, too, had received a letter from Miss King, and—what was
stranger yet!—actually one from Grandmother Webster, telling of their
pleasure in Virginia. He was glad every day that she was so happy at
St. Helen’s. Were she often homesick, he would be troubled; but her
happiness made his loneliness the less.

The fall threshing was over, he said, and the round-up and branding
completed. The men were having a much-needed rest. William had not
gone to town once since she left, and if he continued in his
determination, she would not know him when she came home. Jim, he was
sorry to tell her, seemed far from well. The Keiths were also finished
with the hardest of the fall labor; and they had all decided to ride
up the canyon the next Saturday “To-day,” thought Virginia—and camp
for over Sunday, just for a change. How they wished she and Don were
there to go along!

Virginia folded the letter and jumped to her feet. An idea had seized
her, dispelling the few remaining blues, for to a nature like her own
a new idea is often a cure-all. Why had she not thought of it before?
She would ride to-day, just as they were doing at home. Not yet had
she used her new saddle, but really there had been little opportunity.
The days had been too filled with lessons and getting acquainted to
allow much time for riding; and they had now become so short that it
was impossible after supper. The first two Saturdays had been taken
up—one by a tennis tournament, the other by the Senior and Junior
basket-ball game—and this was only the third.

But to-day she would ride. She would hurry home, learn her
lessons—yes, she even thought she might learn her Latin—and then after
luncheon have the man from the village stable bring up the horse he
had recommended at a previous interview.

The atmosphere at luncheon was less chilled. Mary, Anne, and Vivian
brought from the village the glad tidings that the “Forget-me-not”
would be open all winter, and serve hot chocolate and cakes instead of
sundaes; Priscilla and Lucile had won four sets from the Blackmore
twins; and Virginia’s spirits were certainly improved. Only Imogene
and Dorothy, who had been together all the morning, preserved, the one
a haughty, the other an embarrassed, silence.

Virginia’s announcement that she was to ride brought forth great
interest on the part of the girls, and solicitude on the part of Miss
Green.

“You have permission, I presume, Virginia?”

“Oh, certainly, Miss Green. I’ve talked with Miss King all about it,”
answered Virginia, striving to be polite. Later, when she heard Miss
Green supplementing over the telephone her own directions to the
stable-man, and cautioning him to bring the safest horse in the
stable, she tried not to mind.

The horse arrived. To The Hermitage girls, and several from Hathaway,
who had come over to watch the proceedings, and who, if they had
ridden at all, had mounted nothing larger than ponies, he was a huge
beast. They watched with great interest while Virginia herself threw
across his broad back her shining new saddle, and tightened the
girths.

“What a queer saddle!”

“What’s that thing in front, Virginia?”

“The saddle-horn.”

“Aren’t you afraid you’ll fall against it and hurt you?”

Virginia laughed. “Oh, no!”

“See the ‘V. H.’ on the brass, Anne. Some style to you, Virginia!”

“What’s the horse’s name, Mr. Hanly?” asked Virginia, preparing to
mount.

“Napoleon Bonaparte.”

The girls laughed. Virginia swung herself into the saddle. To the
admiring girls it seemed as though she had not touched the stirrup at
all. She gathered her reins in one hand.

“Remember, you’re to try him, Priscilla, when I get back,” she called,
riding away.

From one of the lower windows of the Hermitage, some, one cleared her
throat.

“Use extreme caution, Virginia,” some one called, but Virginia was
already out of hearing.

She had intended to ride down to the gate-posts, and then farther out
into the country on the road which led away from Hillcrest. But by the
time she came in sight of the stone posts she had quite decidedly
changed her mind. Napoleon Bonaparte was hopeless! If he had not so
annoyed her she might have laughed at his combination of gaits. His
trot was torture; and it was only by the utmost urging that one could
prevail upon him to canter. This urging, Virginia discovered to her
surprise, was most effective when accomplished by yanking upon the
reins, a proceeding which a Western horse would not have borne at all.
His periods of willingness to canter were of short duration, for which
the rider at the end of the period usually felt thankful. Moreover, he
invariably stumbled when going down hill; and, to cap the climax, and
add the finishing touch, he had the asthma, and, after a few moments
of speed, sounded like a freight train.

The gate-posts reached, Virginia was resolved upon one thing! She
could not ride Napoleon! She would ride to the village stable and see
if a change were possible. She turned Napoleon’s heavy head, and rode
on, wondering what Donald would say if he could see her steed, and
greatly hoping that the village stable contained some improvement.

Mr. Hanly, who had driven down with the mail-carrier just ahead of
her, met her at the stable door.

“Anything the trouble, miss?”

Virginia for the moment ignored his question.

“Mr. Hanly, how old is Napoleon?”

Mr. Hanly calculated. “About eighteen, miss.”

“Eighteen!” cried Virginia. “Then I don’t wonder! Why, Mr. Hanly, he
can’t go at all. He hasn’t a gait to his name! Besides, he wheezes
terribly. Has he the asthma?”

Mr. Hanly explained that for years Napoleon had been afflicted with a
chronic cold; but that he had been in his day a good saddle-horse, and
safe.

“Oh, he’s perfectly safe, Mr. Hanly! He’s too safe! But, you see, I’ve
ridden all my life, and I can’t ride him. I really can’t! Haven’t you
something else?”

Mr. Hanly considered. Yes, he had a saddle-horse belonging to a
Hillcrest gentleman, who was away at present, but who had left word
that his horse might be exercised. Still, he would hardly venture to
saddle him for Virginia. He was safe enough, but inclined to take the
bit in his teeth. No, he would not dare to allow her to have him.
Still, she might look at him if she liked.

Virginia swung herself off Napoleon, and went in the stable to view
the horse described. He was assuredly not in the same class as
Napoleon. She knew by his build that he was a good saddle-horse. She
must have him, she thought to herself. Fifteen minutes later, the
persuaded, if not convinced, Mr. Hanly was somewhat dubiously removing
the saddle from poor, perspiring Napoleon, and strapping it, with
Virginia’s help, on the back of the black horse.

In another moment Virginia was up and away, leaving Mr. Hanly, who was
watching her, somewhat reassured in the doorway.

This was something like riding, she told herself, as she cantered
along the country road. The black horse, though nothing like her own
Pedro, was still a good horse. He could even singlefoot, and did not
have the asthma.

She rode miles into the country beyond St. Helen’s. The afternoon was
perfect—one of those autumn afternoons when the summer lingers, loath
to go; when the leaves drift slowly down, and the air is filled with
an unseen chorus; and when all about an Unseen Presence makes itself
felt, and causes one to feel in harmony with the God of the
Out-of-doors.

Virginia’s cheeks were rosy red; her hair was flying in the wind, for
she had lost her ribbon, and had long since stuffed her cap in her
pocket; her eyes were glowing with happiness. She reached the Five
Mile Crossways and turned back toward home. Then the black horse
showed his paces. He fairly flew over the road, Virginia delighting in
his every motion. One mile—two—three—he galloped furiously. They were
within a mile of St. Helen’s. Virginia sought to quiet him, but he was
on the homeward way, and he knew it. They rounded a curve, still on
the gallop, when some rods ahead, Virginia espied a lone figure in a
gray shawl. It was Miss Green. Virginia strove with all her might to
pull the black horse into a walk so that she might speak, but he did
not choose to walk; and it was with a considerably lessened, but, to
the startled Miss Green, furious gallop that they passed, Virginia
waving her hand as her only means of salutation. She heard Miss
Green’s peremptory and horrified command for her to stop, but she
could not heed it. Her mind was at that time completely occupied with
wondering if the horse would willingly turn into the avenue leading to
St. Helen’s. Fortunately he did, perhaps imagining it for a new
entrance to his stable, and Virginia disappeared from sight among the
pines.

[Illustration: “Some rods ahead, Virginia espied a lone figure in a
gray shawl.”]

It is safe to say that Miss Harriet Green never before ascended the
hill leading to St. Helen’s in such a short space of time. When she
arrived, quite out of breath, at The Hermitage, Priscilla was just
preparing to mount the black steed, before the eyes of an interested
audience. She waved her hand as a signal for operations to cease until
she might find breath to speak. Then, after clearing her throat
vigorously:

“Priscilla,” she said, “dismount immediately. Virginia, tie that
dangerous animal to the hitching-post. Mary, telephone Mr. Hanly to
come at once and take him away. Virginia, you will now walk with me to
Miss King’s office!”

The girls listened mystified. What had Virginia done? Virginia, more
dazed than they, obediently followed Miss Green, who, in stony
silence, crossed the campus, and into Miss King’s gold and brown room.
Miss King sat by the western window, a book in her hand. She smiled as
they entered, a smile that died away at the sight of Miss Green’s
face.

“What is it?” she asked.

Miss Green spoke, acidly and at length. Virginia, standing by the
window, listened, still dazed, to this tale of her willful
disobedience, her fool-hardiness, her cruelty to animals, her refusal
to stop at a command from her teacher. When Miss Green had finished,
she turned to Virginia, as though expecting a denial, or an
explanation, but Virginia did not speak. Miss King did, however—very
quietly.

“You did quite right, Miss Green, in coming to me, since you did not
understand matters—quite right. You see, as regards horseback riding,
I left the choice of a horse entirely to Virginia, because we know so
little of horses, and I know she is thoroughly familiar with them. I
am sure she will always be careful of my desires, which I have fully
described to her. Virginia, if you will remain a few minutes, I will
talk this matter over with you.”

Miss Green left the room, with feelings quite indescribable. Virginia,
still in khaki, with disorderly hair and a heightened color in her
cheeks, remained with Miss King. For half an hour they talked together
of books and lessons, of Thanksgiving and Vermont, of Wyoming and the
mountains. Strangely enough, except for the briefest explanation of
Virginia’s inability to obey Miss Green, they did not speak of
horseback riding; but when Virginia left she was far happier than when
she had entered.

As for Miss King, she sat alone in the brown and gold room and watched
the sun go down behind the hills. She seemed thoughtful—troubled,
perhaps. By and by she rose from her seat by the window, went to the
desk, and wrote a letter. Then she returned and sat in the twilight.

“Harriet has been with me a long time,” she said to herself at last.
“But neither because of her superior Latin instruction, nor for the
sake of our old friendship, can I any longer allow my girls in The
Hermitage to lack a home atmosphere. Perhaps, after all, Athens needs
Harriet. I may be doing the Ancient World a favor, who knows?” And the
little, gray-haired lady smiled to herself in the twilight.




CHAPTER IX

THE THANKSGIVING ORATION OF LUCILE DU BOSE


“Dorothy, do you think it’s fair?”

The black eyes of Lucile Du Bose, ready at any moment to brim over
with discouraged tears, implored her room-mate, who lay upon the
couch, deep in a magazine.

“Dorothy, do you?”

Dorothy frowned. Apparently she had no thoughts on the subject, and
did not wish to be disturbed.

“Do I what, Lucile? What’s the matter, anyway?”

Her tone was petulant and not conducive to conversation; but poor
Lucile was desperate.

“Do you think it’s fair for me to have to write an oration on the
Pilgrim Fathers? I don’t know anything about them, Dorothy. Besides,
I’m most all French; and I don’t know how to start an oration,
anyway!”

“Why, of course, it’s fair enough. The others all have to. Why not
you? No one’s to blame because you’re French.”

“But the rest don’t all have to,” persisted the injured Lucile, while
Dorothy began again to read. “The Blackmore twins were allowed to take
Ethan Allen, because he’s their ancestor; and Miss Wallace told
Virginia she could write on the Pioneers. Who are the Pioneers,
Dorothy?”

“Search me!” Dorothy was in a forbidding temper. Of late even her
devotion to Miss Wallace had not made her “angelic” to her room-mate.

Lucile chewed her pen-stock savagely. Something must be done. Study
hour was nearly over, and Dorothy would be on her way to tennis or the
“Forget-me-not.” She would try once more.

“Dorothy?”

“Well!”

“Dorothy, if you’ll tell me how an oration begins, I’ll do your French
sentences every day for two weeks.”

Dorothy stopped reading. This was worth considering, since her rank in
French had been B for some time. Of late Dorothy’s resolutions made in
the fall had been considerably bent if not broken. Still it would not
do to accept with too much alacrity. She closed the magazine.

“I can’t see, Lucile, how you can have been studying orations all the
fall with Miss Wallace, and not know what one is like. Don’t you
listen in class?”

“Of course I do; but they’re so dry I forgot them. I know Napoleon’s
‘Address to his Troops,’ but I can’t understand Washington and
Webster. If I could just begin this I might go on. It’s got to sound
patriotic, you know, and thrilling, like ‘Soldiers! you have
precipitated yourselves like a torrent from the Apennines!’”

“But you’re not talking to any one. You’re talking about the Pilgrim
Fathers. Now, why don’t you begin like Lincoln? Of course, you can’t
say, ‘Fourscore and seven years ago,’ but you can subtract 1620 from
now, and say—let me see-‘Fourteen score and thirteen years ago.’ Now,
I think that’s original, Lucile.”

Lucile looked more hopeful, and blew her nose for the last time. Then
she began to write. After a few moments,

“I’ve done three sentences, Dorothy. They’re landed safely. Now what
shall I say?”

Dorothy was plainly impatient. Still there were those French
sentences!

“Well, I should think you’d tell how they overcame all the elements.
Something like this, ‘Nothing daunted them, breaking waves dashing
high, or a stern and rockbound coast.’ That’s from a poem, you know,
called ‘The Landing of the Pilgrims.’ Then you might say something
about their fortitude being an inspiration to us. Orations are all
about that, you know,—bravery and inspiration and reverence and all
kinds of memories. But for goodness’ sake, Lucile, don’t put my words
down! I just suggest. You must write your own words.”

“Why, of course I will. I’m just putting it down roughly now, you see.
I’ll do it all over this evening. Oh, dear, here’s Virginia and
Priscilla and we’re not half done. Do you suppose you’ll have any
thoughts this evening?”

“I can’t tell. Come in!”

“Walk down to the ‘Forget-me-not’ with us, you two,” said Priscilla.
“My allowance has come, and I’m treating. This is the first hot
chocolate and cake day. Jess Blackmore was down yesterday, and they
told her. What’s the matter, Lucile? You look sad.”

“I’ll have to change my shoes,” said Dorothy. “Will you wait?”

“Yes, if you hurry. What’s up, Lucile?”

Lucile, glad of an audience, returned to her old grievance.

“I don’t think it’s fair,” she complained. “Virginia, if you had the
Pioneers, why need I have the Pilgrim Fathers?”

“Why, I’d have soon had the Pilgrim Fathers,” Virginia explained, “but
I think real Americans ought to be just as proud of the Pioneers,
because they were every bit as brave. They crossed the mountains to
find new lands, and made homes in the wilderness, and fought Indians
and wild animals. And no one here in New England seems to care about
them. So I asked if I mightn’t take them myself to give them a
tribute.”

“Oh, that’s what a Pioneer is,” said Lucile reflectively. “Well, why
couldn’t I take the Storming of the Bastille? My great grandfather
helped. The Blackmores have Ethan Allen.”

Dorothy sighed very audibly as she laced her boots. She was apparently
dead sick of the Pilgrim Fathers.

“But, you see, Lucile,” Virginia again explained, “Miss Wallace wants
you to be more American now you’re here at school, because your mother
is American, and that’s why she wants you to take the Pilgrim Fathers,
so you’ll appreciate your country more.”

Lucile’s black eyes snapped. She pushed her paper away, and went to
the closet, murmuring something in French under her breath that
sounded very much like “Vive la France!”

Virginia’s eyes fell on the crumpled and dog-eared piece of paper.

“Why, haven’t you more than that done, Lucile? They have to be given
to Miss Wallace to-morrow!”

The angry Lucile stamped her foot. This was quite too much to be
borne. She was sick and tired of the Pilgrim Fathers, and all their
patronizing descendants.

“No, I haven’t,” she cried. “And you needn’t act as though you knew so
much, Virginia Hunter, just because you can write compositions. You’re
out of it easy just because you’ve lived way out in the woods, and
know all about Indians and wild animals. But I’ve lived in Paris, and
there’s a great difference between Wyoming and Paris, I’ll have you to
know!”

The scorn in Lucile’s voice was not to be mistaken; but Virginia was
equal to the occasion.

“Yes, of course there is a great difference,” she said. “You see,
Paris is frightfully small compared to Wyoming—I don’t mean in size,
you know, but in the way people look at things. In Paris, for
instance, one thinks about clothes and a good time and gayety; and in
the mountains you’d feel mean thinking about such frivolous things.”

Dorothy and Priscilla laughed, but Lucile grew angrier as Virginia
continued sweetly,

“But I really wrote one on the Pilgrim Fathers, too, Lucile. Priscilla
and I both did, and then tried to thrill each other by giving them.
Would you like to hear mine? I have it right here in my blouse
pocket.”

Lucile’s mind, slow to originate, was quick to grasp, and tenacious to
retain. An idea came to her with Virginia’s question, but she was too
irritated to appear as eager as she really was to hear the oration.
Here might be a way out of her difficulty. She brushed her sweater
leisurely.

“I’m sure I don’t care. You may if you like,” she said at length.

“Oh, let’s give those Pilgrim Fathers a rest!” cried the exasperated
Dorothy. “I’m tired to death of them, and there won’t be a cake left.
Come on!”

Priscilla gave her a warning nudge and a sly wink. “No, let’s hear
Virginia first,” she said. “It won’t take five minutes, and her
oration’s a peach! Go on, Virginia!”

Virginia mounted the nearest chair, and drawing a crumpled paper from
her blouse pocket, began to read in a voice filled with emotion:

    “How the very breaking waves of rockbound Cape Cod were
    thrilled when our Pilgrim forefathers first landed on the
    stern shores of our vast continent, then unrevealed.
    Methinks the ocean eagle himself burst into a paean of
    praise! How the giant branches of the woods against a
    stormy sky waved banners of praise! No trumpet that sings
    of fame announced their coming! No roll of stirring drums
    saluted them! But their gospel hymns of cheer burst upon
    the naked solitude!

     “They did not seek thus afar the jewels from the bowels
    of the earth, nor did they seek king’s wealth or war’s
    spoils, but rather the pure shrine of a truly childlike
    faith.

     “Aye, classmates, let us in sooth call this soil of our
    dear State holy ground, for they trod here, and they left
    us an unstained freedom to worship the God of our Fathers,
    known of old!”

With a quiver in her voice Virginia finished, bowed to her audience
and descended. Lucile was not blessed with a keen sense of humor.
Still, as eloquent as it sounded, it might be a joke. She glanced at
Virginia’s and Priscilla’s serious faces, and was reassured.

“Oh, I wish I could do something like that!” she breathed.

“Isn’t it fine?” Priscilla asked excitedly. “I told Virginia it had a
real Patrick Henry ring. Don’t you think so, Dorothy?”

“Elegant!” said Dorothy, emerging crimson from the depths of the
closet. “Come on. Let’s hurry!”

Virginia threw the piece of mangled paper in the waste basket. “I’ve
another copy,” she said carelessly, as they hurried down-stairs and
out-of-doors. At the steps Lucile hesitated.

“I’ll catch up,” she said. “I’ve forgotten something. Go on.”

She ran up-stairs while the three outside the fir trees laughed.

“Didn’t she bite easily, though? I never thought she would bite like
that. Poor Mrs. Hemans and Kipling!”

“It way mean,” admitted Virginia, “but I just couldn’t resist after
that slam she gave Wyoming. I thought sure she’d see through
it—Dorothy was so red; and, of course, I thought she knew ‘The
breaking waves dashed high.’”

“The best part of it all is,” Dorothy whispered, “she’s gone up to
find that paper. Martha cleans this afternoon, you know, and Lucile
wants to use that oration. I’ll bet I’m not asked for any thoughts
to-night!”

“Oh, no, she won’t!” cried Virginia. “Dorothy, do you suppose she
will?”

“You wait and see! Of course she will. Lucile’s queer. She doesn’t
have any thoughts; and she can’t see when a thing is funny. Miss
Wallace doesn’t have them read aloud, does she, Priscilla? Lucile
especially asked that, and I told her she didn’t.”

“She didn’t last year. Oh, if she did!”

They laughed again, but tried to calm down as Lucile, looking somewhat
embarrassed, emerged from the fir trees. Then they proceeded to the
“Forget-me-not,” where they found most of St. Helen’s assembled, and
toasted the different classes and cottages in hot chocolate, served by
a sallow youth with eye-glasses and a white duck coat, he evidently
being likewise an innovation, like the chocolate and cakes.

On the way home Virginia’s conscience pricked a little, and she
confessed a slight mean feeling to Priscilla.

“You see, if I could be sure Miss Wallace wouldn’t ask us to read them
in class, it wouldn’t be so bad. It’s bad enough, if Lucile really
uses that foolish thing, to have Miss Wallace read it alone; but,
really, ’twould be frightful if Miss Wallace should call on her to
read it. I don’t know what I’d do! And every one would laugh! Oh, it
is mean, Priscilla!”

“No, it isn’t mean, it’s just funny. You know things are different in
school, Virginia, though I can never make mother see it. Now jokes
aren’t mean! Lucile just bit, and she’ll learn in this way not to bite
so easily. Also, that you get in trouble using other folks’ work.
Besides, if she’s a sport, and takes it right, we’ll all like her
better. It is mean to set traps deliberately to get other girls into
trouble, the way Imogene did to you the other night; and it’s
miserably mean to try to throw blame on some one else for what you’ve
done yourself. Mother can’t seem to see much difference, but dad and
the boys can. Only jokes aren’t mean; and we’d have been too slow for
any use if we hadn’t had some fun out of that oration when the chance
came like that.”

In study hour that evening, Lucile’s conscience was also active, with
better reason. Dorothy, in her slippers, had stolen along the porch to
Imogene’s room, a way she had of doing lately, though it was quite
against the rules. But Lucile did not need Dorothy’s thoughts, for she
was copying furiously from a piece of yellow paper, which she had
taken from her handkerchief box. After all, she told her conscience,
it was perfectly excusable, for the whole thing had been unfair. To
expect her, whose great-grandfather had stormed the Bastille, to write
an oration on the Pilgrim Fathers! Moreover, Virginia wasn’t going to
use it herself, she reasoned, so it really wasn’t cheating; and she
could help Virginia on her French some day to balance the account.
Besides, Virginia would never know, because Miss Wallace never had
them read in class; and, after all, it was not all Virginia’s work,
because Lucile must add some thoughts of her own to eke out the
required length. Lucile was not a prolific thinker, but with the help
of the Dictionary and “The Essentials of American History,” she was
progressing. By the time Dorothy returned, the oration was completed,
though Lucile was strangely reticent concerning it. On her desk,
Dorothy found a neatly written French exercise.

“Oh, Lucile, that’s awfully good of you,” she said, herself slightly
conscience stricken.

“It’s all right. You helped me, you know.”

“Is the oration all done?”

“Yes. I—I wish I hadn’t eaten those three cakes. I think I’ll go to
bed early.”

Sophomore English recited from nine to ten, Miss Wallace desiring
minds as fresh as possible. The morning following Lucile’s desperate
attempt and final accomplishment, a growing pile of manuscript on Miss
Wallace’s desk proved that youthful orators had been busy. Lucile and
Virginia, coming a few moments late to class, deposited their papers
on the top of the pile and took their seats. The recitation began, and
for half an hour Miss Wallace questioned, listened, and explained.
Then she closed her book, and motioned the girls to do the same.

“I’m going to introduce a custom which I have never introduced
before,” she said with the smile that had made her beloved during her
three years at St. Helen’s. “We have twenty-five minutes remaining. I
am going to ask that two or three of our orations be read before the
class. Virginia, you are on the top of the pile, perhaps a penalty for
being late. We will hear your oration.”

Virginia crossed the room, conflicting emotions sweeping over her. As
to reading her own composition, she was quite willing, since Miss
Wallace desired it; but she knew that Lucile’s was next in order, and,
as she turned to face the others, she saw Lucile’s agonized face.
Could she do anything to prevent her coming next? She hesitated. There
was nothing except to hope that Miss Wallace would note Lucile’s fear,
and excuse her. Miss Wallace noticed the hesitation.

“Come, Virginia. We are waiting.” Virginia began to read, and as she
read, she forgot Lucile in the hope that those listening might realize
that the Pioneers of her own dear country were likewise Pilgrim
Fathers. Her voice, sweet and clear, rang out earnestly:

    “At this Thanksgiving season when we, as a nation, give honor
    to those brave men and women who founded the New England
    States, should we not also grant honor and homage to those
    other founders of our country—the children of the Pilgrim
    Fathers—the sturdy Pioneers of our Great West? In our praise
    of the Pilgrim Fathers, we often forget, I think, that there
    were other Pilgrims besides those at Plymouth Rock—other
    wanderers, who, perhaps, did not seek freedom to worship God,
    but who did seek better homes for their children, and who
    tried by their discoveries to show that we had a bigger,
    richer country than we knew about. They did not cross the
    angry seas of water, but they crossed a sea of land, our great
    prairies, where there were even more perils than those of the
    Atlantic—perils of Indians, wild animals, cyclones, and
    blizzards. They crossed the mountains, cutting their own
    trails before them, protecting the tired women and helpless
    children from danger; and those who went to the Far West
    crossed the great deserts, suffering great hunger and worse
    thirst, and sometimes leaving their bones upon the sands.”

Her voice as she read trembled with eagerness and pride. Into her mind
crept the pictures of “old timers” at home, and the tales of bravery
and endurance which they had told her. She read on, telling of more
hardships, of greater bravery, extolling the lonely lives in the
forests or mountains or on the great prairies. The girls listened
eagerly. Many of them had never considered the Pioneers before. After
all, they were worthy of praise. Virginia was holding her audience—all
save the cowering Lucile, who was miserably knotting her handkerchief.
The young orator closed with an appeal to her listeners:

    “Oh, let us who are so greatly blessed with homes and friends
    and safety from the dangers that beset our forefathers, give
    thanks to God at this Thanksgiving season! And let us
    determine to show in our small lives the bravery and the
    perseverance and the honesty and the fear of doing wrong,
    which was shown by our Pilgrim forefathers of Massachusetts,
    and by the Pilgrim pioneers of our mountain and prairie
    States. Then shall we be more fit to be called real, true
    Americans!”

Virginia took her seat amid a burst of genuine applause, the most
precious of which was her beloved teacher’s own commendation and look
of approval.

“Now, Lucile, you are next,” continued the merciless Miss Wallace; and
the trembling, cowering Lucile managed to cross the room, and take her
own paper from the desk. For a moment Miss Wallace may have been
tempted to withdraw her request. Virginia, whose pleasure in the
reception of her own oration had quite disappeared in her pity for
Lucile, kept hoping that she might reconsider; but she did not. Lucile
must take her chances with the others, she was thinking. Here was an
opportunity for overcoming her diffidence in class.

Lucile faced her audience, her eyes half angry, half frightened, her
hands shaking. Her low trembling voice was hardly oratorical.

“Louder, please, Lucile,” commanded Miss Wallace.

Virginia studiously looked out of the window. Lucile recommenced, and
this time, so absolutely astonished and overcome was Miss Wallace,
that the orator proceeded without interruption to the end.

    “Fourteen score and thirteen years ago,” read the trembling
    voice, “our Pilgrim forefathers landed on Plymouth Rock. The
    exact date was the 20th of December in the year of our Lord
    1620. It was Monday when they got there and the women thought
    they would wash. All American women have washed ever since.
    Nothing daunted them, breaking waves dashing high, or a stern
    and rockbound coast, which is from a poem called ‘The Landing
    of the Pilgrims.’ They gave us bravery and inspiration and
    reverence and all kinds of memories.”

The orator at this juncture cleared her throat desperately, and seemed
to gather strength. She proceeded more calmly, and in somewhat louder
tone.

    “How the very breaking waves of rockbound Cape Cod, situated
    on the eastern coast of Massachusetts, and so named for the
    fish that swim around it, were thrilled when our Pilgrim
    Fathers first landed on the shores of our vast continent, then
    unrevealed—America, named for a poor Italian author, Amerigo
    Vespucci. Many persons think the name would be better if it
    were Columbia, after the song, ‘Columbia, the gem of the
    ocean.’ Methinks the ocean eagle, a bird once inhabitating the
    shores of New England, but now extinct, himself burst into a
    paean of praise! How the giant branches of the woods against a
    stormy sky waved banners of praise. No trumpet that sings of
    fame announced their coming! No roll of stirring drums saluted
    them! But their gospel hymns of cheer burst upon the naked
    solitude!

     “They did not seek thus afar the jewels from the bowels of
    the earth, nor did they seek kings’ wealth or war’s spoils,
    but rather the pure shrine of a truly childlike faith. And
    almost the very first building they erected was a church!

     “Aye, Sophomore classmates, I think you ought to call this
    soil of your dear State holy ground, for they trod here, and
    they have left you an unstained freedom to worship the God of
    your Fathers, known of old!”

The poor orator managed to reach her seat without encountering the
eyes of Virginia; but she could not be unconscious of the postures of
her classmates. Some with crimson cheeks and shaking shoulders were
studiously regarding their textbooks; others, with a complete
disregard either of hygiene or of good manners, were chewing their
handkerchiefs; the Blackmore twins were weeping on each others’
shoulders. Miss Wallace was fumbling in the drawer of her desk, and
striving hard to control her quivering lips.

“This class is dismissed,” she managed to say, without looking up, and
the class, unspeakably glad to be dismissed, literally ran from the
room, leaving poor Lucile, upon whom the joke was very slowly dawning,
to come out alone, cut her Latin recitation, and seek her room. Here
she locked the door against her room-mate, and packed her suit-case
for New York where she was to spend Thanksgiving, glad that a telegram
from relatives there had asked for her early departure on the
afternoon train. She did not appear at luncheon.

“Poor thing! I guess she won’t bite so easy next time,” said
Priscilla, as they left the table, where Miss Wallace, still smiling,
was arranging a tray for the orator. “Let’s be decent enough to play
tennis on the back court till she goes to the station. I know she
doesn’t want to see us, and I don’t blame her a bit. It’ll be
forgotten when she gets back. You don’t feel bad about it, do you,
Virginia?”

“No, not now, but it was truly awful, Priscilla, when she looked so
scared in class. I felt like a criminal. But I feel better now I’ve
written the note.”

“What note?”

“Oh, I forgot to tell you, and I signed your name, too; but I knew
you’d want to. You see, I thought ’twould be too bad to have her go
away for Thanksgiving, thinking we didn’t like her and had been mean
to her, because, you know, I don’t think Lucile is very quick about
seeing through things, and I wanted her to know we liked her all the
same. So I wrote a verse, and slipped it under her door. It said:

    Dear Lucile;

    It was a joke, and now it’s made
      We simply can’t unmake it;
    But we like you, and hope that you
      Will be a sport and take it.

    Happy Thanksgiving!

                              P. and V.

    You don’t mind, do you?”

Priscilla threw her arm over Virginia’s shoulder, and drew her toward
the tennis court.

“No, of course I don’t mind. I think ’twas mighty sweet of you to do
it. You’re queer, Virginia, but I like you, and I’m glad you’re my
roommate.”

Virginia’s eyes glowed with happiness.

“Glad!” she cried. “I’m gladder every day! And I just love you,
Priscilla Winthrop!”

That evening Virginia added Experience III to the Decorum Chapter of
her ever growing “Thought Book ”:

“In school it all depends upon how you feel inside when you do a thing
as to whether it’s mean or not. Jokes are not mean, unless you feel
malicious when you conceive them. Also, it doesn’t matter at all if a
joke is played upon you. All it matters is whether you are a good
sport and take it well.”




CHAPTER X

THANKSGIVING AND MISS WALLACE


Going home for the Thanksgiving holidays, though not forbidden, was
discouraged at St. Helen’s. The time was very short, there being less
than a week’s vacation allowed; and it had long been the custom,
unless urgent demands came from home, for the girls to remain at
school. It was not at all a hardship, for every one had such a royal
good time. Moreover, the fathers and mothers, sisters and brothers and
friends of the girls were always welcome, as far as accommodations in
the village and at the school allowed; and for years Thanksgiving at
St. Helen’s had been a gala season.

This year it seemed even especially lovely. Indian summer had waited
to come with Thanksgiving, and every day of the vacation was a golden
one. Mr. and Mrs. Winthrop came to spend the holidays with Priscilla;
and Mrs. Williams, a sweet, motherly lady, whom Virginia loved at
once, came with Jack to see Mary. Virginia liked Jack, too, and the
four of them dreamed what Mary and Jack called “vain dreams” of a
summer in Wyoming with Donald and Virginia. But the dreams were lovely
anyway, and Mrs. Williams said with a mysterious smile that “perhaps
they were not all in vain,” which remark straightway inspired the
youthful dreamers to build more air-castles.

Virginia liked Mr. and Mrs. Winthrop, also; and her heart beat fast
with happiness when Mrs. Winthrop told her how glad she was to have
her daughter room with Virginia. Mrs. Meredith, a flashily dressed
woman with too many jewels, came for a day to bring the already
over-supplied Imogene some new clothes and candy enough to make her
ill for a week. Vivian’s mother came, too. She had the same wistful,
half-sad expression about her eyes which Vivian had, and Virginia
liked her in spite of her silly clothes, and nervous solicitude over
Vivian’s every step. There was something pathetic about Mrs. Winters.
She might so easily have been so different! And she did truly want
Vivian to be the right kind of a girl. If only she didn’t care so much
for dress and style, Virginia thought to herself, then she might see
that Imogene was not the best roommate for Vivian.

On Thanksgiving morning, an hour before dinner, Virginia was called to
Miss King’s room. Wonderingly she crossed the campus to the office,
where to her joy she found dear, brisk Aunt Nan, who had run down just
for the day to see how her niece was getting along. Apparently Miss
King had satisfied her before Virginia entered, for she seemed very
proud of the gray-eyed little girl, who was growing taller every week.

“I really need to stay longer to let your dresses down, dear,” she
said. “But at Christmas time we’ll have a seamstress, and you can’t
grow much in four weeks. Your grandmother and aunt can hardly wait for
Christmas, Virginia.”

This made Virginia happier than ever, for she had dreaded Christmas in
Vermont without her father. But now it was really something to look
forward to, since even grandmother wanted her so much. She and Aunt
Nan talked with Miss King for a while, and then walked about the
campus until time to dress for dinner. St. Helen’s had changed a good
deal since Aunt Nan’s day. There had been only thirty girls then, she
told Virginia, and two cottages, King and Willow. As they walked
about, the Williamses and Winthrops, together with Anne and Dorothy,
joined them, and Virginia proudly introduced Aunt Nan, who made them
all laugh with the tales of her experiences and escapades at St.
Helen’s years ago.

Then, the bell on the main building warning them, they hurried in to
dress for dinner, which The Hermitage girls and those of Hathaway
together with their friends were to have at Hathaway. Each year one
cottage was hostess to another. This year Hathaway had bidden The
Hermitage, Overlook was entertaining West, and King and Willow were
celebrating together. It was a merry, happy family that assembled in
Hathaway half an hour later. The tables, arranged in the form of a
hollow square, were gay with centerpieces of yellow chrysanthemums,
and strewn with yellow leaves, gathered weeks before and pressed for
the occasion. There were dainty place-cards upon which the Hathaway
girls with skillful fingers had drawn and painted pumpkins,
log-houses, turkeys, and miniature Pilgrim Fathers and Mothers; and as
each found her place at the table, she discovered also a slip of paper
with an appropriate Thanksgiving verse. This form of Thanksgiving
grace Miss King had originated. “Each one must give thanks for the
day,” she always said; and before the table was seated, each read
aloud her verse or bit of prose.

Miss King, who, year by year, dined with each cottage in turn, was
this year the guest of the proud Hathaway girls. It was she who gave
first the grace she had given on each Thanksgiving for many years:

    “Make a joyful noise unto the Lord, all ye lands.

    “Serve the Lord with gladness: come before His presence
    with singing.

    “Know ye that the Lord He is God: it is He that hath made
    us, and not we ourselves; we are His people and the sheep
    of His pasture.

    “Enter into His gates with thanksgiving, and into His
    courts with praise: be thankful unto Him, and bless His
    name.

    “For the Lord is good; His mercy is everlasting; and His
    truth endureth to all generations. Praise ye the Lord.”

The others followed. Virginia’s was her favorite stanza from a new
poem, which Miss Wallace had read to her only the night before. Miss
Wallace must have selected it for her. She looked toward her
gratefully, as she read in her clear voice:

    “A haze on the far horizon,
      The infinite, tender sky,
    The ripe, rich tint of the corn-fields,
      And the wild geese sailing high;

    “And all over upland and lowland
      The charm of the goldenrod;
    Some of us call it Autumn,
      And others call it God.”

Each having read her selection, they sang all together, as on every
Thanksgiving Day for thirty years the St. Helen’s girls had done, that
old, universal song of praise, which the world will never outgrow:

    “Praise God, from whom all blessings flow,
    Praise Him all creatures here below,
    Praise Him above ye heavenly host,
    Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.”

Then, with a renewed feeling of thankfulness and happiness, every one
sat down, and the bountiful dinner was served. Virginia sat between
Aunt Nan and Mary, and opposite the Blackmore twins, whose father had
come to spend the day with them. He was the jolliest man imaginable,
“even though he is a minister,” as Jean Blackmore often said, and kept
the entire table laughing over his jokes and funny stories. Virginia
mentally compared him with the Rev. Samuel Baxter, and could not
resist whispering to Aunt Nan:

“Wouldn’t Dr. Baxter be shocked if he were here?”

“I wish he were!” Aunt Nan whispered back. “Maybe he’d be so shocked
he couldn’t get back to Webster!”

They sat for a long time after dinner was over, talking with each
other and enjoying the informal after-dinner speeches. As they left
the dining-room, and passed into the big living-room to listen to some
music, a large automobile stopped at the door, and a tall,
white-haired gentleman in a gray overcoat stepped out and was about to
ring the bell. But, before he had time, he was seized by a gray-eyed
girl in a white dress, who had burst open the door, crying:

“Oh, Colonel Standish! Have you really, really come to see me?”

“Why, Miss Virginia,” said the Colonel, pausing to shake hands
cordially with Aunt Nan, “I’ve been having Thanksgiving dinner with
that grandson of mine at the Gordon school; and I told my man he must
drive around this way to give me just a glimpse of you before taking
me back to the city. And how goes everything, my dear? Is the ‘making
of you’ progressing?” And he smiled in remembrance of their journey
together.

Virginia was so delighted to see him that she could hardly speak.

“I think so, sir. Everything’s lovely anyway. Oh, Priscilla, come
here!”

“I wonder if you’re not the girl who knows my grandson?” the Colonel
asked Priscilla. “He was telling me he knew a St. Helen’s girl at
Vineyard Haven this summer named Priscilla Winthrop.”

“Do you mean Carver Standish, sir? Why, of course, I know him. He
taught me to swim this summer. I don’t know why I didn’t think of him
when Virginia told me that your name was Colonel Standish,” said
Priscilla to Virginia’s delight. To think Priscilla knew Colonel
Standish’s grandson!

Then the Winthrops must be introduced, and the Williamses and Anne and
Dorothy, together with Miss King and Miss Wallace, until the Colonel
declared that he felt quite at home. It seemed about a minute to
Virginia before he said that he must go, in spite of entreaties and
cordial invitations to share the festivities of the afternoon. But he
should come again, he said, and the next time he would bring his
grandson. Virginia watched the big car as it disappeared below the
hill; and later, as they drove together in the early evening to the
station, she told Aunt Nan that the Colonel’s coming had made her day
complete.

“Give my love to grandmother, Aunt Nan,” she said, as they told each
other good-by, “and kiss her twice for me, if you think she’d like
it.”

“I’m sure she would, Virginia,” answered Aunt Nan. “She’s counting the
days until Christmas.” And the train that carried Aunt Nan northward
left a very happy girl on the station platform.

But of all the happiness which Thanksgiving brought, the loveliest was
the opportunity it gave her to know Miss Wallace better. Miss Green
had gone to Boston for the holidays, and since The Hermitage was
filled to overflowing, Priscilla and Virginia stayed in her room,
giving their own to the Winthrops. Miss Green’s room was next to Miss
Wallace’s; and since Priscilla was constantly with her father and
mother, Virginia, though always asked with Dorothy to join the party,
seized the privilege afforded her of being with Miss Wallace. Miss
Wallace was also glad, for she loved Virginia. Policy, when school was
in session, forbade, with total disregard for a teacher’s preferences,
a greater intimacy with one girl than with another; but in the
vacation days following Thanksgiving, when Virginia was more or less
alone, their friendship grew and ripened into a close understanding
between them.

Virginia discovered that Miss Wallace loved her best book
friends—“Pollyanna,” Pip in “Great Expectations,” poor Smike in
“Nicholas Nickleby,” David Balfour, Sydney Carton, Sohrab, and dear
Margaret in “The Cloister and the Hearth.” They spent two lovely long
evenings reading together before the open fire in Miss Wallace’s
cheery room, and some hours out-of-doors. Also, to Virginia’s great
delight, Miss Wallace expressed a desire to learn to ride; and
thereupon followed a lesson with Miss Wallace on Napoleon, who, to her
inexperienced eyes, was a veritable war-horse.

She was doubly glad and thankful for Miss Wallace’s interest and
friendship on the Monday following Thanksgiving. It was the last day
of the vacation, and golden like the others. The Winthrop family and
the Williamses, together with Anne and Dorothy, had motored to
Riverside, twenty miles distant, to take their homeward bound train
from there instead of Hillcrest. Virginia had been asked to join the
party, but had declined, preferring to ride, and secretly hoping that
Miss Wallace might be able to ride also. But Miss Wallace had papers
to correct, sorry as she was, and Virginia tried to be content with
the sunshine, the black horse, and a thick letter from her father,
which the postman gave her as she rode past him down the hill.

Securing her reins to the horn of her saddle, she tore open her
letter. So motionless did she sit while she read its contents that the
black horse quite forgot he had a rider, and stopped to nibble at the
bare, wayside bushes. A few moments later he must have been surprised
to feel a pair of arms about his neck, and a head against his mane;
but he still nibbled on unconscious that the girl on his back was
sobbing, and saying between her sobs,

“Oh, if you were Pedro, you might understand, but you haven’t any
heart at all!”

Still he chewed the alder bushes. It was not often that he was allowed
to take refreshment when this girl rode him, and he intended to make
the best of his advantages. He felt her raise her head after some long
moments; but as yet there was no signal for departure. Virginia was
reading her letter again through blinding tears.

“I have something to tell you, my clear little daughter, which I know
will grieve you deeply,” her father had written. It was this that had
at first made her heart stand still. “Still, I feel that I should tell
you, for sooner or later you must know. Dear old Jim left us last
night to begin life over again Somewhere Else. He had been gradually
failing for weeks, but he would not give up his work. Yesterday
morning Pedro was taken ill, and Jim refused to leave him, saying over
and over again that you had always trusted Pedro to him. He worked
over him all day, undoubtedly saving Pedro’s life, and refusing to
leave him, even though the other men insisted upon his giving place to
them. At night the men left him to eat supper, for he still would not
leave his post; and when they had finished and went back to the
stable, Pedro was quite himself again, but they found Jim—asleep.

“I think you will feel as I do, dear, that it was like Jim to go that
way—faithful to the end. We laid him to rest this morning in the side
of the Spruce Ridge, near the great old tree to which you and he used
to climb so often, especially when you were a little girl. You will
remember how he loved the sweep of country from there. The morning was
beautiful and clear—the very kind of day he loved best; and as we
carried him up the hill, and laid him to rest, a meadow-lark sat on
the stump of a quaking-asp and sang over and over again. That was the
only prayer there was—that and our thoughts—but I am sure Jim would
have chosen that for his farewell song.”

Virginia could read no more. She pulled the head of the startled black
horse away from the alders, and struck him with her spur. He started
furiously down the hill, through the pines, and out into the country
road. On and on they went, mile after mile, but still in Virginia’s
ears rang her father’s words, “Dear old Jim left us last night to
begin life over again Somewhere Else.” Jim, the comrade of her life,
her trusted friend and adviser, whom she would never see again!

Again she struck the black horse with her spur. But the pounding of
his feet on the hard road could not drown her father’s words. And no
one would understand, she cried to herself—not even Mary and
Priscilla. To them Jim was a dear, interesting old man; to Dorothy a
“character”; to Imogene a “common hired helper”! They would not be
able to comprehend her grief, just as they had never been able to
understand her love for him.

But riding did not help as she had hoped. She would go back. A half
hour later she left the horse at the stable, and walked homeward,
alone with her grief. She could not bear to see the girls just yet, so
she turned aside and followed the woodsy little path that led to St.
Helen’s Retreat. It was still there—comfortingly still. She pushed
open the door, and entered the little chapel, through whose long and
narrow windows the sunlight fell in golden shafts upon the floor, and
upon the white cloth that covered the little altar. Obeying something
deep within her heart, Virginia knelt by the altar rail; and somehow
in the stillness, the beauty and faithfulness of Jim’s honest life
overcame a little the sadness of his death.

[Illustration: “Virginia knelt by the altar rail.”]

How long she knelt there she did not know, but all at once she felt an
arm around her, and heard Miss Wallace’s voice say:

“Why, my dear child, what is it? Come out into the sunlight and tell
me. You will take cold in here!”

Together they went out under the pines where the sun was warm and
bright; and sitting there, with Miss Wallace’s arms around her,
Virginia told of her sorrow, and of dear old Jim, of whom Miss Wallace
had already heard. Then she read her father’s letter, and the tears
which stood in Miss Wallace’s eyes quite overflowed when she came to
the part about the meadow-lark.

“And he loved the meadow-lark so!” sobbed Virginia. “It seems as
though that one must have known!”

“Perhaps it did,” Miss Wallace said with dear comfort. “I like to
think that birds know many things that we cannot—many of the sweetest
things like that.”

“Oh, you’re such a help!” breathed Virginia, the burden upon her heart
already lighter. “You see, the others can’t understand why I loved him
so. But you just seem to know some way.”

“I think I do know, dear,” Miss Wallace told her as they rose to go up
the hill. “I want you always to tell me the things that trouble you,
Virginia, and the things that make you glad, because we’re real
friends now, you know; real friends for always!”

And even in the midst of her grief, Virginia was happy—happy in the
knowledge that she had gained a friend—a “real friend for always.” In
the hard days that followed, when so few understood why it was that
the merry girl from Wyoming had suddenly grown less merry, that
friendship was a tower of strength to Virginia—giving her courage and
happiness when she most needed both; and proving, as it has proven so
many times, that there is no sweeter, finer influence in life than the
mutual helpfulness born of a friendship between a teacher and one of
“her girls.”




CHAPTER XI

THE DISCIPLINING OF MISS VAN RENSAELAR


“On, of course, Dorothy, do as you like! If you’d rather play tennis
with the Wyoming Novelty than go down to the village with me, go
ahead. Don’t think for a moment that I care!”

Imogene leaned idly back among the pillows, while Dorothy studied the
rug with a flushed face.

“You know it isn’t that I’d rather, Imogene; but Virginia and I made
an agreement that I’d teach her some tennis serves, and she’d teach me
to ride. She’s given me two lessons already, and now that the indoor
courts are fixed I thought we’d play this afternoon, that’s all.”

“Go and play then. Don’t mind me. I’m comfortable!”

Dorothy was silent for a moment. “I don’t see why you dislike Virginia
so, Imogene,” she said at last.

“Dislike her? I don’t dislike her, or like her either for that matter.
I don’t care one way or the other. My friends have never been brought
up in the backwoods, and don’t weep over dead cow-boys; but, of
course, you’re at liberty to choose yours wherever you like.”

The sarcasm in Imogene’s tone was biting. Dorothy struggled with a
strong desire to defend Virginia, and another as strong to keep in
Imogene’s favor. Completely ashamed of herself, she said nothing, and
Imogene mercifully changed the subject.

“Has our Dutch aristocrat returned your penknife?”

“Not yet. How about your hammer?”

“I haven’t seen it since she borrowed it, and I’ve ruined my nail-file
trying to open the box of cake mother sent. She has her nerve! I found
this on my desk this afternoon.”

She showed Dorothy a slip of paper on which was written in a heavy
black hand:

    “Have borrowed your ink for the afternoon.

                                   “K. van R.”

“You don’t mean to say she came in when there was no one here, and
just took it!” gasped Dorothy.

“Oh, Vivian was here, I guess, but Viv hasn’t the nerve of a rabbit.
If Her Highness had chosen to take the room, Viv would have gone
along. But I’m going to do something very soon. I’m sick of this!”

An imperious knock sounded on the door, and without waiting to be
bidden, the knocker entered. It was Miss Van Rensaelar herself, who,
late in coming to St. Helen’s, had arrived two weeks before. She was
dressed in dark blue velvet with ermine furs, and looked undeniably
handsome, with her blue eyes and faultless complexion. In one
white-gloved hand she gingerly held an ink-bottle, which she extended.

“Here is your ink,” she announced somewhat haughtily. “I’m sure I’m
obliged. I forgot the hammer, but you can get it from my room if you
need it. I go to the city for dinner. Good-by.”

Imogene did not rise. “Good-by,” she said in a tone which quite
matched Miss Van Rensaelar’s. “You might have the goodness to place
the ink on my desk. It belongs there.”

“Indeed!” Miss Van Rensaelar sniffed the air, but crossed the room
with the ink-bottle, which she deposited upon the desk. Then she
crossed again, her head a trifle higher if possible, and went out the
door, which she left wide open.

Imogene was furious. She rose from the couch to give vent to her
feelings by slamming the door, but encountered Priscilla and Virginia
just about to enter. Had she not wished to share her rage, she might
not have been so gracious.

“Come in,” she said, “and hear the latest!”

“What’s she done now?” Priscilla whispered. “We met her in the hall,
but she didn’t deign to speak. Is she going to town to dine with the
Holland ambassador, or what?”

“I don’t know or care whom she’s going to see,” stormed Imogene, “but
I know one thing! I’m not going to stand this sort of thing any
longer. Borrowing everything is bad enough; but when it comes to
lording it over the whole house, it’s time to do something! Besides,
she’s a Freshman!”

“She isn’t exactly a Freshman,” said Virginia, not noting Imogene’s
displeasure. “Miss Wallace says she’s been to several girls’ schools
on the Hudson already, but she doesn’t stay. She’s sort of a special,
I guess. She’s nearly eighteen, you know.”

“I wasn’t favored with a knowledge of her age,” Imogene continued
frigidly. “But I repeat, it’s time to do something!”

“But what can we do?” asked Priscilla. “Of course we can refuse to
lend our things, but that—”

“That isn’t what I mean. I mean we ought to show her that she isn’t
everything in The Hermitage, or in all St. Helen’s. She thinks she is!
But she isn’t! In college she’d be made to black boots, or run
errands. I have a friend at Harvard and he told me all about the
things they make fresh Freshmen do.”

The thought of the haughty, velvet-clad Miss Van Rensaelar blacking
boots was too much for Virginia and she laughed, thereby increasing
Imogene’s displeasure. Vivian arrived just at this point of the
conversation, falling over the rug as she entered, which awkward
proceeding greatly disturbed her room-mate.

“For mercy’s sake, Viv, save the furniture, and do close the door!
This isn’t open house!”

Poor Vivian, a little uncertain as to whether or not she was welcome,
straightened the rug and closed the door. Then she sat beside
Virginia, who had made room for her on the couch.

“We might ask Mary. Maybe she’d have an idea,” Priscilla suggested a
little timidly, but Imogene did not receive the suggestion very
kindly.

“Oh, I’m sick of this monitor business! Don’t say a word to Mary.
Whatever is done can be done without her first assistance. I’m going
to think of something before I go to bed to-night.”

“She makes me think of Dick when he first came to the ranch,” said
Virginia. “He acted as though he were better than the other men, and
knew a lot more, though he was only eighteen. He used to like to dress
up and go to town at night, as though he were above them all. The men
grew tired of his overbearing ways, and Jim and Alex decided he needed
some discipline. So, one night when he had gone to town in his best
clothes, they placed a big bucket of water over the bunk-house door,
and arranged it so that when any one opened the door from the outside
it would fall and drench him. Dick came home about midnight; and the
men all lay in bed, waiting for him to open the door. He opened it,
and down came all the water. Jim told father the next day that Dick
just stood there wet through, and never said a word. But he
understood, and after that he wasn’t snobbish any more, but just one
of the men, and they liked him a great deal better. I know I thought
’twas mean when Jim told father, but father said it was just what Dick
needed to help make a man of him.”

They had all listened to Virginia’s story. Somehow they always did
listen when Virginia told a story for it was sure to be interesting.
Imogene, though she stared out of the window while Virginia told it,
was really listening most attentively of all; for, as Virginia talked,
into her scheming mind flashed an idea, by the carrying out of which
she might attain a two-fold purpose—namely, the desired disciplining
of Miss Van Rensaelar, and the revenging of certain wrongs for which
she held Virginia responsible.

Imogene did dislike Virginia, for no other reasons in the world than
that the other girls liked her, and that their friendliness gave
Virginia prominence at St. Helen’s. Virginia did not seek popularity
or influence, therefore she had both; but Imogene for two years had
sought for both, and moreover had used every means to attain them.
This year she saw her popularity waning. Even Dorothy did not seem to
care so much for her. Instead she liked Virginia—a bitter pill for
Imogene to swallow. As for influence, Imogene Meredith did possess a
strong influence over her associates, but its strength did not lie in
its goodness. Moreover, Imogene remembered a certain talk with Miss
Wallace on the occasion of Virginia’s trouble with Miss Green; and the
memory of that talk still rankled bitterly. She _would_ get even with
Virginia, and show St. Helen’s that this Wyoming girl was not such a
wonder after all. So as Virginia told her story and the others
listened, Imogene smiled to herself and planned her revenge, Miss Van
Rensaelar for the moment almost forgotten.

“Aren’t you going to play tennis, Dorothy?” Virginia asked as she
finished.

Dorothy hesitated. “Can’t we play to-morrow, Virginia?” she asked,
embarrassed. “I promised Imogene I’d walk to the village with her.”

“Of course. It doesn’t matter. Come on, Vivian. Priscilla and you and
I’ll play; and if Lucile doesn’t want to make a fourth, we’ll get Bess
Shepard from Overlook. She said this morning that she’d like to play.”

So while the others crossed the campus toward the gymnasium, Imogene
and Dorothy started for Hillcrest, and upon arriving went to the
“Forget-me-not,” while the sallow-faced youth before mentioned served
them hot chocolate, and lingered unnecessarily in Imogene’s
neighborhood. On the way home, peace having been restored between
them, Imogene divulged her secret plan to Dorothy, or at least the
half of it which she cared to divulge,—namely that upon their arrival
home while every one was preparing for dinner, a pail of water be
suspended over Miss Van Rensaelar’s door, so that upon her return she
might be surprised into a more docile manner toward her housemates.

Dorothy giggled at the picture of the soaked Katrina, but obstacles
presented themselves to her mind.

“It will be funny, but I think you’ll get the worst of it instead of
Katrina.”

“How, I’d like to know?”

“Well, you’re sure to be found out, because you can’t fib about it,
and there’s so few of us in The Hermitage that all of us will be
asked. Then, besides, it’s funny, but I’m not so sure it’s a joke. I
think it’s sort of mean.” Dorothy said the last somewhat hesitatingly,
noting the expression coming over Imogene’s face.

“Don’t be such a wet-blanket, Dot! Besides, I don’t see how you’re so
sure I’ll be found out. You certainly won’t tell, and Viv won’t dare
to; and you know how St. Helen’s feels about telling tales anyway.
Besides, it’s not my plan. You know who suggested it just this
afternoon.” And into Imogene’s eyes crept a crafty expression, which
told Dorothy more than her words.

“Oh, Imogene!” she cried, really indignant. “You know that isn’t true!
Virginia didn’t propose it at all! She was just telling a story! You
don’t mean you’d do it yourself, and then lay the blame on Virginia!”

Imogene saw that she had made a mistake.

“Who’s talking about blaming anybody? I guess I’m willing to take the
blame for my own actions. Don’t get so excited! I didn’t exactly mean
she proposed it. I just meant that I’d never have thought of such a
good plan if it hadn’t been for her.”

Dorothy was not convinced. She never felt quite sure of Imogene,
though she couldn’t seem to help being fascinated by her.

“You see,” she said hesitatingly, “if you had meant that Virginia
suggested it, I’d think—”

“Well, think what?”

“I’d think that—? that maybe you laughed on purpose that night
down-stairs.”

Imogene shrugged her shoulders, and looked, for her, rather
uncomfortable.

“Isn’t any one allowed to laugh, if anything strikes her funny? You’re
suspicious, Dorothy!”

But quarreling would not do if Dorothy’s help were to be relied upon.
Besides, the subject was distasteful, not to say dangerous. Imogene
changed it hurriedly, and, by the time they reached The Hermitage, the
plan had once more assumed at least an honest aspect, and Dorothy was
once more laughing at the thought of the drenched Katrina.

Meanwhile Miss Van Rensaelar was being entertained in the city, and
regaling her friends with tales of the hopelessness of St. Helen’s in
general, and The Hermitage in particular. Such regulations as to
hours! Such babyish girls! No style! No callers! No amusements, except
tennis and basketball, and riding on impossible horses!

The truth was the trouble lay in Katrina Van Rensaelar, and not in St.
Helen’s. Katrina, “on account of having been detained by illness at a
Long Island house-party,” had not arrived at St. Helen’s until after
Thanksgiving. She was too late to enter any of the regular classes,
and had been ranked as a “Special.” The term really suited Katrina,
for she was a special type of girl to which St. Helen’s had not often
been accustomed. She had too little desire for study and too much
money—too little friendliness and too many ancestors.

Now, the possession of too many ancestors is difficult property to
handle, especially in boarding-school, unless you are very expert in
concealing your ownership. Katrina was not expert. On the contrary,
disdaining concealment, she openly avowed her ownership, and on the
few occasions in which she had been known to engage in conversation,
had announced that she was of the only original Dutch patroon stock of
New York. There were girls at St. Helen’s who were every bit as
snobbish as Katrina with perhaps less to be snobbish about—Imogene was
one—but somehow they had learned that if one wished to be popular, she
concealed as far as possible her personal prejudices toward family and
fortune.

Katrina, glad to be away from St. Helen’s and to see some “life,” as
she termed it, accepted with thanks an invitation to remain over night
in the city. Her friends telegraphed her intention to Miss King,
promising to bring her in by machine early in the morning. Miss Green
and Miss Wallace were accordingly informed of the fact that she would
not return, but, as such irregularities were not encouraged, said
nothing of her absence to the girls.

That night Vivian was a trifle late for supper, for truth to tell it
had been Vivian whom Imogene had delegated to creep up-stairs with the
water-filled pail, and hang it on a nail already provided above the
door.

“You’re lighter on your feet than I am, Viv,” she had explained, “and
no one will hear you. Just because you hang it there doesn’t mean that
you’re to blame at all. And remember, if to-night Miss Green questions
you, you’re to say, ‘That’s the way they discipline snobbish cow-boys
in Wyoming.’”

Poor, short-sighted little Vivian, glad to be again in the favor of
her adored Imogene, obediently hung the pail upon the nail, and
descended to the dining-room, looking embarrassed as she took her
seat. Miss Wallace’s keen eyes noted the embarrassment, and caught
also a shade of disapproval cross Imogene’s face.

“You must have washed in a hurry, Vivian,” whispered the unconscious
Virginia, who sat next her. “There are drops all over your collar.”

Vivian, more embarrassed than ever, raised her napkin to wipe the
drops. Supper proceeded, but Miss Wallace had her clew.

All through study-hours, while the others worked, unconscious of any
excitement, Dorothy, Imogene, and Vivian waited with bated breath for
the return of Miss Van Rensaelar. But she did not come. At nine-thirty
she had not returned, and there was nothing to do but go to bed and
lie awake listening. The clock struck ten, and stealthy steps were
heard in the corridor. Could that be Katrina returning? No, for she
would never soften her tread for fear of disturbing the sleepers. Who
could it be? Whoever it was was going up the stairs, for they creaked
a little. The girls held their breaths for one long moment. Then—a
frightful splash, followed immediately by a crash and an unearthly
shriek, rent The Hermitage. Those awake and those who had been
sleeping rushed into the hall, in which the light was still burning.
Down the-stairs came a person in a gray flannel wrapper, which clung
in wet folds about her shivering figure, and from every fold of which
ran rivulets of water. The person’s scant locks were plastered to her
head, save in front, where from every curl-paper dripped drops as from
an icicle. It was Miss Green! Frightened, furious, forbidding Miss
Green!

Simultaneously the girls laughed—innocent and guilty alike. No one
could have helped it—at least not they, who were, for the most part,
completely surprised. And Miss Green, it must be admitted, was
excruciatingly funny. She stood in the middle of the hall, dripped and
glared. When she could command her trembling voice:

“Mary Williams, you are a Senior monitor, and do you laugh at such
outrageous conduct?”

“I—I beg your pardon, Miss Green,” stammered Mary. “I really couldn’t
help it. I’m sorry.”

“Will you explain this occurrence?”

“I really can’t, Miss Green. I don’t know anything about it.”

At this juncture, hurried steps were heard on the stairs, and Miss
Wallace mercifully appeared. When she saw Miss Green, her own lips
quivered, but she restrained them. The shivering Miss Green explained
the situation in a voice quivering with cold and anger. Then, as if
her own conduct needed explanation:

“I went up-stairs merely to—to see if the windows were lowered, and
this is what I received. Let us probe this disgusting matter to the
bottom, Miss Wallace.”

“I think you should first get into dry things,” Miss Wallace suggested
gently. “Then we will talk matters over. Girls, please go to your
rooms.”

The girls obeyed.

“One moment, please,” Miss Green called imperiously. “Vivian, you were
late at supper. Can you explain this matter. Answer me, can you?”

Poor frightened Vivian tried to look into Miss Green’s glaring eyes,
but failed miserably. She stammered, hesitated, was silent.

“Answer me, Vivian. What sort of a method of procedure is this?”

“Please—please, Miss Green, it’s—it’s—”

“Well, it’s what?”

“It’s the way they discipline sn-snobbish c-cow-boys in Wyoming.”

Utter silence reigned for a few long seconds. Miss Green stared at
each of the mystified girls, until her eye fell upon Virginia, most
mystified of all.

“For the present, Virginia,” she said in measured tones, each one
distinct, “I will inform you that methods which are in vogue upon a
Wyoming ranch are not suitable in a young ladies’ boarding-school. I
will see you later.”

She turned to go with Miss Wallace, still dripping, still glaring.
Miss Wallace’s face had become stern.

“Go to your rooms, girls. There will be no talking to-night. Please
remember, Mary.”

“Yes, Miss Wallace,” promised the Senior monitor.

But the mystified Virginia and her wholly indignant room-mate could
not resist some whispers.

“It’s Imogene,” whispered Priscilla, on Virginia’s bed. “She made
Vivian do it; and now she means to put the blame on you, just because
you told that story about Dick.”

“Oh, she couldn’t be so mean, Priscilla!”

“Yes, she could. She’s just that kind. And if Miss Green blames you,
I’m going to tell. I am!”

This, and much more, went on in whispers in their room, and, for that
matter, in every other. No one could sleep, and a half hour later
every girl heard Miss Wallace’s voice at Imogene’s door.

“Imogene, you are to come to my room at once. No, I don’t wish you,
Vivian. At once, please, Imogene.”

It was fully an hour later when they heard Imogene reenter her room,
but no one ventured either that night or in the morning to ask any
questions. As for Virginia, she was summoned to no interview, and
suffered no unjust reprimand, save Miss Green’s piercing words, which
she wrote, with a half-smile, in the chapter, “Pertaining Especially
to Decorum”:

“I will inform you that methods in vogue upon a Wyoming ranch are not
suitable in a young ladies’ boarding-school.”

Miss Van Rensaelar, who returned the next morning, never knew what
deluge she escaped. Imogene’s manner forbade any interferences, but
apparently Vivian’s life with her room-mate for the next few days was
anything but a happy one. Secret discussions were held in The
Hermitage, and likewise in the other cottages, for the news had
spread; but Imogene and Vivian never attended, and Dorothy, if
present, was silent and strangely embarrassed.

A week later when the newness of the affair had passed away, and when
other topics occasionally came up for conversation, some news
announced by Miss Green to her classes swept through St. Helen’s like
wild-fire. In recognition of years of faithful service, St. Helen’s
had presented Miss Green with a fund, with the request that she go to
Athens for two years’ study at the Classical School.

“Another vocation thrust upon her! Horrors! What will she do?”
exclaimed Dorothy, at a meeting held in The Hermitage to discuss this
unexpected, and, I am forced to say, welcome piece of information.

“Three cheers for St. Helen’s!” cried one Blackmore twin.

“And groans for Athens!” cried the other.

So just before Christmas, Miss Green departed for Athens; and at the
same time, Katrina Van Rensaelar, deciding to seek education
elsewhere, left for a place in which her ancestors would be more
appreciated.

“And to be perfectly frank, daddy dear,” wrote Virginia, “it’s a
welcome exodus!”




CHAPTER XII

THE VIGILANTES


The weeks immediately following the Christmas holidays were always
hard ones at St. Helen’s. This year was no exception to the experience
of every other year. The weather was cold and snowy, the girls were
homesick, or, as was too often the case, half ill and listless from
too many sweets and too much gayety during the vacation. Lessons were
often poorly learned or not learned at all. In short, the St. Helen’s
faculty dreaded January, and the St. Helen’s girls hated it.

“It’s the worst month in the whole year,” remarked Priscilla, standing
by her window one Saturday afternoon, and watching a cold northeast
storm whirl the snow-flakes from a gray, forbidding sky. “January’s
the out-of-sorts month, and every one in this whole school is
out-of-sorts, too. I wish it were Christmas over again!”

“So do I,” said Virginia from the other window.

Virginia had just caught the out-of-sorts epidemic. For a week at
least after her return from Vermont, the memory of her own joyous
Christmas had kept her happy. It had been such a lovely two weeks! She
and her grandmother had grown to be such good friends. Virginia
actually dared believe that her grandmother did not now disapprove of
her in the least. She and Aunt Nan had had such a happy, jolly
vacation; and even the Rev. Samuel Baxter had been most gracious, not
once mentioning Korean missions or the sale of Bibles. But even
memories were not proof against a general atmosphere of discontent,
and she was beginning to be infected.

“There goes Dorothy in all this snow,” announced Priscilla a moment
later. “She’s carrying books, too. Where’s she going, I wonder?”

She rapped on the window. Dorothy either did not hear or did not
choose to. The latter would be more thoroughly in keeping with her
January disposition.

“I know. She’s failed in geometry every day since we came back, and
has to take private lessons with Miss Wells. Of course she didn’t tell
me, but I know she’s failed because she’s in my division. Bess Shepard
told me yesterday that Dorothy was going to take lessons with her of
Miss Wells in the afternoon. Bess was sick, you know, and she’s making
up lost time. That’s how I know.”

Priscilla turned suddenly from the window and sat down on the couch.

“Virginia,” she said, “I’m desperately worried about Dorothy. It isn’t
being untrue to her to talk with you about her, because you are her
friend, too. She isn’t a bit the way she was last year. She doesn’t
seem to care about lots of things the way she did then and when she
was at our house this summer. Don’t you think she’s different from
what she was even in September?”

Virginia left the window and sat beside her roommate.

“Yes,” she said, “she is different. She laughs at things now that she
didn’t then; and she seems to be afraid of taking sides about things.
I mean, whether anything’s fair or not. She never likes to say what
she thinks any more, like she used to.”

“That’s Imogene. I think it’s almost all Imogene.” Priscilla’s voice
was lowered to a whisper. “Dorothy likes Imogene because she has such
a don’t-care way about things, and because she has so much money, and
dresses better than any girl in school, though _I_ think her clothes
are a sight! Mother thought Dorothy was different when she was here
Thanksgiving. She noticed it. I wish Imogene Meredith had never come
here!”

Virginia’s voice was also lowered. “She doesn’t give Vivian a chance
either. I think Vivian’s dear and sweet; but Imogene makes her do
everything she says, and poor Vivian’s so easily influenced, she does
it. You know what I’m thinking about especially?”

Priscilla nodded. She knew. They were both thinking of the “Flood,” as
St. Helen’s now termed it, and of how Imogene had tried to shift the
blame from her own shoulders on those of poor Vivian and unconscious
Virginia.

“Of course I know. I told you then ’twas just like her. And Dorothy
knew about that, too. I’m sure she did! She’s so quiet whenever it’s
mentioned, and looks ashamed. And lately Dorothy’s even been teasing
Vivian, just as Imogene does, about that silly Leslie, who always
gives Vivian extra large cakes at the ‘Forget-me-not.’ Oh, dear! I
don’t suppose there’s anything I can do, but it worries me. Dorothy’s
my best friend along with you, and I don’t want her to grow like
Imogene. Can you keep a secret if I tell you one?”

“Of course, I can.”

“Well, Dorothy visited Imogene at Christmas time. Not the whole
vacation, because she spent most of it with her aunt in New York. You
know, her mother is dead, and her father is in California most of the
time, so she spends vacations with her aunt. She was there for a week
and a half, and then she went to Albany and visited Imogene, and that
is why they came back together. They were late, too, because they
stayed for a party Imogene gave. And the thing I mind most is that
Dorothy never told she’d been there at all, just as though it were a
secret. Only Vivian was at the party, and she mentioned it just as
though I knew. Mother asked Dorothy to come home with me—mother feels
sorry that she hasn’t really any family like ours—but Dorothy said her
aunt wasn’t going to let her go anywhere this vacation. It isn’t that
I minded her not coming to us, you know, but I don’t like to have her
so much with Imogene, and, besides, I can’t see why they keep it so
secret.”

Priscilla finished, troubled. Virginia was troubled, too, for she
loved Dorothy, even though of late Dorothy had not seemed to care so
much for her. She remembered the day she had first seen Priscilla and
Dorothy at the station, and Dorothy’s resolutions in regard to grades.

“Dorothy hasn’t gotten all _A’s_ the way she planned in September, has
she?”

“I think she had _B’s_ on her fall card, because she was ashamed of
it, and wouldn’t show it to mother at Thanksgiving. I know she hasn’t
done so well in class as she did last year. Miss Wallace and Miss
Allan have reproved her more than once. And you know the house-meeting
we had when Mary said The Hermitage couldn’t win the scholarship cup
away from Hathaway unless some of us who were getting _B’s_, got _A’s_
for a change? Well, Dorothy just cut Mary for two days after that, and
she isn’t nice to her now. It does seem too bad when we’ve decided to
try extra hard for the cup that Imogene and Dorothy pull us down. Even
Vivian’s been getting _A’s_, and Lucile’s doing better all the time,
isn’t she?”

“Yes, she is. Even in English she’s really trying; and she’s fine in
French and Latin and geometry. Do you think Dorothy likes Miss Wallace
as much as she used?”

“That’s Imogene again. She called Miss Wallace Dorothy’s ‘idol’ all
the fall in that sneering way she has, and now Dorothy acts ashamed to
show she loves Miss Wallace. She doesn’t go to see her the way she did
last year. Last year, if she were troubled about anything, she went
right to Miss Wallace. Oh, dear, what shall we do?”

Virginia did not answer for a moment. She was thinking.

“Isn’t life queer?” she said at last thoughtfully. “It all goes
crooked when you most want it to go straight. But I have an idea,
Priscilla. Let’s be Vigilantes!”

“Vi-gi-lan-tes! What’s that?”

“Why, don’t you know about the Vigilantes? No, I don’t suppose you do.
Even Miss Wallace didn’t till I told her. Why, the Vigilantes were
brave men in the early days when the Pioneers were just going into
Montana and Wyoming and the other States out there. You see, when they
discovered that those States had such rich lands for wheat, and hills
for cattle, and gold mines—especially the gold—people just flocked
there by thousands. And, of course, there were many thieves and
cutthroats and lawless men who went, too, and they just became the
terror of the country.

“They rode swift horses, and they knew all the passes in the
mountains. When they heard a train of men and horses was coming from
the mines, they would lie in wait in the mountains and come down upon
them, steal their gold and horses and murder any who resisted. It
wasn’t safe to take any journeys in those days.”

“Well, but why did the people allow it? Why weren’t they arrested?”
Priscilla in her interest had forgotten all about being out-of-sorts.

“Why, you see the people couldn’t help it at first. The country was so
very new that law hadn’t been made. The government did send judges out
there; but there were so many lawless men that they threatened even
the judges; and, besides, these robbers were perfectly wonderful
shots, and they would scare the people so terribly that they were glad
to get away with their lives.

“But by and by things grew so bad, and so many innocent persons who
dared oppose the robbers were shot down, that some men banded
together, and called themselves the Vigilantes. They pledged
themselves to watch out for evil-doers, to stand for fair play, and to
put a stop to robbery and murder. Of course, it was very hard at
first, and many of the Vigilantes lost their lives; but pretty soon
other bands were formed in the other towns, and they kept on, no
matter how discouraged they were at times. They used to post signs on
the roads that led to towns; and sometimes they would draw in red
chalk on a cliff or even on the paving in town, warning the robbers
and murderers that if they came into that place they would be
captured.”

“What did they do if they captured them?”

“They most usually hung them to a tree. The big tall cottonwoods out
there are called ‘gallows trees,’ because they used to hang so many to
their branches. It seems wicked now, of course,” Virginia explained,
seeing the horror on Priscilla’s face, “to kill them like
that—sometimes even without a trial. But really, Priscilla, they
couldn’t do anything else in order to save the good people from
danger.”

“No, of course, they couldn’t. Mustn’t it have been exciting?”

“Exciting? I rather think it was exciting! Jim used to tell me about
it. There was one place in Montana named Virginia City where there
were many of the Vigilantes. You see, there were very rich gold mines
there, and that meant there were lawless men, too. Jim was there once,
and he could remember some of the Vigilantes. He said there was one
awful man who had killed scores of persons, and who was the terror of
the whole country. And the strangest part of it was, he was
nice-looking and talked like a gentleman. The Vigilantes watched for
him for ten years before they got him.”

“Did they hang him from a cottonwood, too?”

“Yes; and Jim said when they had put the rope around his neck, and
were just going to lead his horse from under him he burst out laughing
at them all, and said, ‘Good-by, boys. I’m mighty sorry I can’t tell
you by and by how it feels to be hung. It’s the only Western
experience I’ve never enjoyed.’”

“After all he certainly was brave to die like that, laughing. He had
Margaret of Salisbury’s spirit. I always loved her, especially when
she said if they wanted her head they must take it with her standing.
Virginia, you know more thrilling stories than any one I ever knew. It
just makes me wild to go away out there and visit you. Do you suppose
I ever shall?”

“Yes, I just know you’re coming. I shouldn’t wonder if this very next
summer. I feel it inside me. We can be Vigilantes for sure out there.
That’s just where they belong. But don’t you think we could be sort of
Vigilantes here—standing as they did for fair play and ”—she lowered
her voice “watching out for evil-doers?”

Priscilla was enthusiastic over the idea. It seemed so different and
original. Besides, it really did mean something to try to stand for
fair play, and to watch out for anything—any evil influence, for
example—that might harm those you loved.

“We’ll especially try to see that Vivian isn’t so easily influenced,”
Virginia whispered, “and we’ll try our best to help Dorothy to be like
she used to be. Only they mustn’t know we’re trying. That would spoil
it all.”

“Shall we ask any one else to join?” asked Priscilla.

“We might ask Mary. She’s really a Vigilante anyway, being a monitor.”

“Suppose we tell her about it, and ask her to be adviser. You see,
where she’s monitor, she can’t take sides just as we can, and maybe
she’d think she’d better not join. It’s going to be a Secret
Organization, isn’t it?”

“Oh, of course. Secret things always seem more important. Let’s draw
up the constitution this minute. I like to feel settled.”

Pen and ink were found, and within fifteen minutes the composition of
the organization was complete, Virginia being the Thomas Jefferson of
the occasion.

“I’ll read it aloud,” said the author, “so that we can tell if it
sounds right.

    “‘We, the undersigned, on this 20th day of a sad January, do
    hereby announce in the sacred presence of each other, that we
    are Vigilantes of St. Helen’s. We are bound by our honor as
    friends and room-mates to secrecy, and to an earnest
    performance of our work as true Vigilantes. We deplore the
    evil influence of —— ——, and we promise to strive to off-set
    that influence especially in regard to —— —— and —— ——. We are
    going to try to stand at all times for fair play, and real
    friendship. We appoint —— —— as our trusted adviser. At
    present we are the sole members of the Vigilante Order.

                                 “‘Signed
                                     “‘Priscilla Alden Winthrop.
                                     ”‘Virginia Webster Hunter.’

“I put blanks instead of names,” explained Virginia, signing her name
after Priscilla. “It seems more like an organization some way, and,
besides, we understand. Now, we are real Vigilantes, Priscilla.”

They shook hands solemnly. The paper was sealed with an extravagant
amount of sealing wax, and stuffed with much secrecy into a rent of
Virginia’s mattress. Then the two Vigilantes, feeling much revived in
spirits, invited the disconsolate Vivian to join them, and went for a
walk in the snow.




CHAPTER XIII

THE TEST OF CARVER STANDISH III


“Don’t they hurt a bit, Jean?”

“No, of course not.”

“Don’t you feel at all sick either?”

“No, just mad! What’s in that bag, Virginia?”

“Pop-corn. Can you eat it?”

“I should say I can. Haven’t had anything but disgusting cream toast
for four days. Put it under the letters so no one will see. What’s
that in the box, Priscilla?”

“Peggy Norris’ white mice she bought down town. They’re only a loan
for to-day. Open the box right off or they’ll smother.”

“What do you do all day, Jean?”

“Oh, learn things by heart mostly. Miss Wood won’t let me read, so I
just glance and then recite. It’s a comfort. I’ve learned the
Ninety-first Psalm and ‘Annabel Lee’ and ‘Drink to Me Only with Thine
Eyes’ and the ‘Address at Gettysburg’ and ‘One Thought of Marcus
Aurelius.’ I call that quite good.”

“How do you know you’re going to have them anyway, Jean?”

“Oh, you hate everybody for two days, and your eyes water the third.
Is it all ready? Shall I pull? Be sure the mice are right side up.
Here goes then!”

The taller Blackmore twin in a red wrapper and a bandaged throat
leaned out of her window and pulled on a rope, at the end of which
dangled a waste-basket filled with bags, envelopes, and boxes. Below,
in the snow, stood half a dozen sympathizers who had brought the
“morning post” to their comrade, confined to her room with the German
Measles.

Judging from the patient’s alacrity in securing the basket she was not
suffering. In fact she might have been called most indiscreet, as the
morning air was cold. However, the flower of discretion does not bloom
in boarding-school; and the afflicted Jean, after depositing the
basket on the floor, and giving some air to the half-suffocated mice,
leaned farther out of the window.

“Don’t go. I’ll look my mail over later. It’s fine of you to come. Any
more caught?”

“Yes, Bess Shepard has them for sure, and Elinor Brooks has a sore
throat.”

“Then she’s probably just starting out.”

“My room-mate is awfully cross without any reason.” This from Vivian.

“Look behind her ears. Probably there are specks and lumps, too.”

“Are you all over speckles, Jean?”

“Pretty much so!”

The patient appeared to listen, drawing herself farther into the room.
All at once she waved a corner of her red bath-robe, a signal of
danger, and slunk back toward the couch. The six sympathizers with one
accord withdrew to the other side of the lilac bushes. They heard the
closet door open and close, after something had been hurriedly placed
therein, then foot-steps, and a peremptory rap on Jean’s door. Then
Jean’s voice, pathetically lowered,

“Come in.”

The door opened.

“Jeannette,” said a voice, which they behind the lilac trees
recognized as Miss Wood’s. “Jeannette, don’t you feel the draught from
that open window?”

“No, thank you, Miss Wood. I need air.”

“Didn’t I hear you talking a moment since?”

“Perhaps,” said the weary Jean with half-closed eyes. “I recite a
great deal to myself. And this morning I felt able to say a few words
to some of the girls who came beneath the window.”

“You must not talk, my dear. It is bad for your throat. Do you feel
better this morning?”

“Yes, I think so, slightly, thank you.”

Miss Wood smoothed with soft fingers the patient’s head.

“You seem very cool—a good sign. How would some cream-toast taste?
It’s nourishing, and won’t hurt your throat.”

“Oh, it would be delicious, I’m sure. Thank you, Miss Wood. I really
believe I’m a little hungry.”

Miss Wood departed to make the toast, while her patient, quickly
recovering, consumed buttered popcorn as an appetizer, hoping that
cream toast would be agreeable to the white mice. After which, she
once more lay down, and tried to look ill in time for Miss Wood’s
reappearance. Meanwhile the six behind the lilac trees hurried across
the campus toward their respective cottages to do the weekly “tidying”
of their rooms.

“Virginia,” said Priscilla, as they left the others to post some
letters, “I just know I’m going to have them. I was with Jean all one
afternoon when she was hating everybody. Oh, I hope you’ll have them
when I do!”

“So do I. ’Twould be fun having the girls bring mail from every one.
And maybe Miss Wallace would make us cream toast. That would be worth
the regular measles, not to mention German. You don’t feel
out-of-sorts yet, do you?”

“No, I’ll tell you when I do, or you’ll probably know anyway. Isn’t
Jean a scream? Probably she was in bed when Miss Wood got there.”

“She’s dear. Why don’t she and Jess room together?”

“My dear, the whole faculty rose up in arms this year when they
suggested it. They tried it exactly three weeks last year, and Miss
Wood nearly resigned. One is bad enough, but the two are awful! They
think up the most fearful things to do. Why, the summer before last,
they’d been in England all summer, and had seen all kinds of new
things. Well, the first thing they did when they got back to St.
Helen’s was to play chimney-sweep. Jess had seen them in London and
she couldn’t rest to see how it felt to be in a chimney. So, one day,
she put on some black tights and an old Jersey of her brother’s, and
made a tall hat out of paste-board. Then they went up on the roof of
Hathaway, and Jean helped her get up on the chimney, and she dropped
down. The chimney’s wide, you know, and she dropped straight down,
making an awful noise and loosening all the soot, right into the
living-room fire-place. Miss King and Bishop Hughes were calling on
Miss Wood just then, though, of course, Jess didn’t know that. Down
she came, feet first, into the grate, and scared Miss King and Miss
Wood and the Bishop all but to death. She was all over soot, and was a
sight! The Bishop laughs about it every time he comes.”

Virginia laughed and laughed. As long as she had been at St. Helen’s
she had never heard that story.

“The thing that Jean’s crossest about,” Priscilla continued, “is the
Gordon dance on Washington’s Birthday. Her cousin asked her to come,
and she’s afraid Miss Wood won’t let her go.”

“Why, she’ll be all right by then, won’t she? The speckles are most
gone already, and the dance is two weeks off.”

“I know, but Miss Wood is very careful, and, besides, Jess told her
that Jean was subject to tonsillitis. Oh, dear, I was sort of hoping
that Carver Standish would invite me! You see, I’ve never been to a
really big dance in the evening in my life. But I guess he’s not going
to. Jean got her invitation yesterday.”

But when they reached The Hermitage and their own room, Priscilla
found the coveted envelope, with a card bearing the name “Carver
Standish III,” and a note saying it would be “downright rotten,” if
anything prevented her coming. Priscilla ran at once to ask for Miss
Wallace’s chaperonage, but, when she returned, a worried expression
had replaced the joyous one on her face.

“Won’t she go with you?”

“Yes, she’ll go; but, Virginia, I just remembered the German Measles.
They don’t look so much like a blessing as they did a few minutes ago.
What if I do get them? Oh, Virginia, what if I do? If I’m going to
have them, I wish I’d get them right away, and then I’d be all over
them in a week. Isn’t there some way they can be hurried up if they’re
inside of you?”

Virginia was for a few moments lost in contemplation. Then apparently
she remembered.

“Why, of course, there is,” she said. “I remember all about it now. If
they’re really inside of you, hot things will bring them out. When
they thought I had the mumps once, Hannah said ‘Steam them out, dear.
If they’re there, they’ll come.’ And they did come out. I’ve heard
Hannah say that over and over again. Don’t you worry, Priscilla. We’ll
use all the hot things we know, and try to bring them out, and, if
they don’t come, you can be reasonably sure they’re not inside of you.
If I were you, I’d begin right off. I’d put on a sweater, and sit over
the register. I’d just bake! To-night we’ll get extra blankets and hot
water bottles, and in a day or two I believe we’ll have them out. It’s
lucky to-morrow is Sunday.”

“I just know they’re inside,” wailed Priscilla, buttoning her sweater,
as she sat over the register. “My! It’s hot here! Would you think of
hot things, too? You know we said we believed that thoughts were
powerful.”

“I certainly do believe it. Yes, I believe I’d let my mind dwell on
Vesuvius and the burning of Rome, and things like—like crematories and
bonfires and the Equator. If there’s anything in thought suggestion
that certainly will help. It won’t harm anyway. Are you awfully
uncomfortable?”

“Very hot. Would you really stay here all the afternoon?”

“Yes, I would, and most of to-morrow. If, by to-morrow night, there
aren’t any signs, I’ll believe the danger’s past Let’s not tell
anybody what we’re doing. If Miss Wallace thought you expected them,
she might think you ought not to go.”

“Does Hannah know all about sickness?”

“She certainly does. Why, everybody for miles around comes to her for
advice, and trusts her just as though she were a doctor. Really,
Priscilla, I know she’d do just this way if she were here.”

The reassured Priscilla sweltered over the register most of the
afternoon. When evening came, she was somewhat out-of-sorts. “Maybe
the hating everybody has begun,” thought her room-mate as she filled
hot water-bottles. They had borrowed all in The Hermitage, except Miss
Wallace’s and Miss Baxter’s (Miss Baxter was Miss Green’s more popular
successor)—much to the unsatisfied wonder of the household. Priscilla
turned uneasily all night in a nest of hot water-bottles and extra
blankets. In the morning there were no signs of measles, except
perhaps a somewhat peevish disposition.

“And that’s not measles, Virginia, I’ll have you to know!” the owner
of the disposition announced fretfully. “It’s just from being burned
alive! Now, I’m not going to do another thing, so you might just as
well put away those two suits of underwear. One’s enough!”

“Well,” said Virginia a little doubtfully, as she folded the extra
suit and replaced it in the drawer; “well, it does seem as though if
they’d been coming they would have come after all that steaming. I
wish Hannah were here! She’d know. But, if I were you, Priscilla, I’d
just keep thinking I wasn’t going to have them. That will probably
help.”

This prescription compared to the preceding one was easy to follow,
and all through the next two weeks Priscilla, when she remembered it,
maintained that she was not to have the German Measles! For the rest
of the time, which was by far the larger portion, she was perfectly
oblivious as to even the possibility of her having them, so elated was
she over her preparation for the Gordon dance. She and Miss Wallace
and Jean Blackmore, who was really to be allowed to go after all, were
to make the journey, a distance of twenty-five miles, by automobile.
The two weeks dragged their days slowly along, but at last Thursday
night arrived, and Priscilla, with a happy heart, surveyed for the
last time that day her new dress, which her mother had sent from home.

“Just one more night to wait,” she said, as she got into bed. “Oh,
Virginia, I wish you were a Junior! I don’t see why Miss King won’t
let new girls go. Carver said if you only could, he would have asked
you, because his grandfather had told him so much about you, and his
room-mate, Robert Stuart, whom I’ve met, would have asked me. Then we
could have gone together.”

“I don’t mind. It’s been such fun getting you ready. Maybe next year
we’ll both go. Isn’t it the luckiest thing you haven’t had them at
all?”

“It certainly is! It just shows how powerful thought is! Really, I
have more faith in it than ever. You see, if they were inside of me,
they didn’t get any attention, and probably decided not to come out.”

“Well, if they’d been there, they would have come out with all that
heat, I’m sure,” said Virginia, still faithful to Hannah. “But it
doesn’t matter whether they were there or not, just so long as they’re
not here. Good-night.”

In the gray early morning Virginia was rudely awakened by some one
shaking her. She sat up in bed to find Priscilla desperately shaking
her with one hand and the witch-hazel bottle with the other. Priscilla
was apparently in trouble. What could be the matter? She sat up,
dazed, half-asleep.

“Why, what is it? What’s the matter? Was the dance lovely? Did you
have a good time?”

At these last remarks Priscilla wept.

“Oh, wake up!” she cried. “It’s only Friday. I haven’t been to the
dance at all, and probably I can’t go, because I’ve got them; yes, I
have! My head aches, and my throat’s sore, and I’m hot, and my eyes
run, and I hate everybody, and I’ll be lumpy and speckled right away—I
_know_ I shall! Oh, what shall I do?”

The last sentence ended in a long, heart-broken wail, which brought
the still dazed Virginia thoroughly to her senses. She sprang from
bed, turned on the light, and scrutinized the disconsolate Priscilla.
Yes, her cheeks were most assuredly flushed, and her eyes were
watery—from tears. Virginia was mistress of the situation.

“Now, Priscilla,” she commanded, “you go back to bed. You’re _going_
to that dance. Remember that! I’ve got an idea. If heat will bring the
things out, then cold must keep them in, of course. We’ll fill the hot
water-bottles with cold water, and turn off the heat, and you’ll feel
better. See if you don’t. And you won’t get speckled to-day anyway,
because Jean Blackmore didn’t till two days after they started; and
even if you do behind your ears it won’t matter. Stop crying, or
somebody’ll hear, and tell Miss Wallace you’re sick.”

This dire threat soothed the agitated Priscilla, and she consented to
the cold bags, which felt good against her hot cheeks and forehead. By
breakfast time she did feel better, though still not very well; and
she went to classes with injunctions from Virginia to return after
each one and lie down fifteen minutes in a cold room until time for
the next class. Thus the morning passed. In the afternoon, Virginia
tacked an “Asleep” sign on the door, and commenced more rigorous
treatment. The numerous hot water-bags were again collected, this time
filled with cold water, and placed around the recumbent patient. An
ice-bag, surreptitiously filled from the pitcher in the dining-room,
adorned her aching head, and a black bandage covered her watery eyes.
The poor child’s thoughts, when she had any, were directed toward
Eskimos and the Alps, and “such things as refrigerators, sherbet, and
icebergs.” For the sake of atmosphere, her room-mate read “Snowbound”
to her.

But all in vain. They did not stay in! By supper time unmistakable
speckles were apparent behind two very red ears, as well as elsewhere.
Priscilla’s cheeks were hot and flushed Her eyes were watery, and her
head ached; but her spirit was undaunted.

“My dear, you don’t look well,” Miss Wallace said anxiously, as they
left the dining-room, and went to dress. “Are you sure you’re well?”

“Oh, yes, Miss Wallace. I’m just hot because I’m excited. My cheeks
always get red then What time does the machine come?”

“In an hour, I think. You’re sure you’re all right, Priscilla?”

“Oh, yes, thank you!” Priscilla spoke hastily, and hurried away before
Miss Wallace should feel called upon to examine her too closely. “Come
on, Virginia, and help me dress.”

Miss Wallace went to her room, a trifle anxious. Strange to say, she
did not once think of German Measles. No more cases had appeared, to
St. Helen’s relief; and apparently the epidemic had been confined to
three unfortunates. Priscilla was probably, as she said, a little
over-excited; and Miss Wallace had been in that state herself. There
was doubtless not the least cause for alarm, and, reassured, she began
to dress.

Meanwhile, behind a mysteriously locked door, the anxious Virginia was
dressing her room-mate, who showed unmistakable evidences of further
speckling, and whose determination alone kept her from crawling into
bed, where she most assuredly belonged.

“Don’t you feel a single bit better, dear?”

“Oh, yes, I guess so—I don’t know. I feel sort of loose inside, as
though I weren’t connected. But I’ll feel better driving over. Oh,
Virginia, talcum powder my ears. They’re perfect danger signals. _Is_
that a speckle on my neck? Oh, say it isn’t!”

“Of course, it isn’t! It’s only a wee pimple. I’ll talcum powder it,
too. There! You look just lovely! Shan’t I let the others in now?
They’re cross as hops, because we’ve both been so secret, and we don’t
want to rouse suspicion.”

Priscilla assented, and Virginia unlocked the door to the house in
general.

“Too bad you’re so exclusive!”

“Even if we’re not asked, we might see the fun of getting ready.”

“You look perfectly heavenly, Priscilla!”

“It’s a love of a dress!”

“Mercy, Priscilla, what makes your ears so red?”

“I’ll bet you’ve gotten them frost-bitten!”

“They certainly look it!”

“Your cheeks are red, too, but it’s becoming!”

“What makes your eyes shine so?”

Here the uneasy Virginia felt as though a reply were necessary.

“Why, because she’s happy, of course. You act just like Red Riding
Hood talking to the wolf, Dorothy.”

Fortunately, just when inquiries were becoming too personal, Jean
Blackmore entered, and claimed attention.

“Jean, you’re actually pretty!”

“You really are, Jean.”

“Thank you. I’m sure that’s nice of you.”

“That light green certainly is becoming. It makes you look like an
apple-blossom.”

“You lucky things! Wish we were going! Here’s the machine now, and
Miss Wallace is calling.”

They went down-stairs, the house following.

“Oh, Miss Wallace, take your coat off and let us see! Oh, please do!”

The obliging Miss Wallace complied. She really was charming in old
blue, with half-blown, pale pink roses, Priscilla’s gift, at her
waist.

“Oh, Miss Wallace, you look just like a girl!”

“You’re just beautiful, Miss Wallace!”

“No one will think you’re a chaperon.”

“They’ll all want to dance with you, Miss Wallace.”

“Oh, girls, you’ll quite spoil me,” said the chaperon, and looked more
charming than ever. “Come, girls. Priscilla, do raise your coat
collar. I’m afraid you’ve caught cold. Jean, I insist, put on that
scarf. Take care of the house, girls. Miss Baxter’s out. But I know
you will. Good-night.”

The car rolled away into the darkness, and the girls went up-stairs,
talking things over as they went.

“Isn’t Miss Wallace the sweetest thing?”

“Something’s the matter with Priscilla. She wasn’t talking. What is
it, Virginia?”

“Oh, she’s excited, and perhaps—perhaps, she doesn’t feel exactly
well.” Virginia felt more free, now that Priscilla was safely on her
way.

                        *    *    *    *    *

At the Gordon school all was excitement. Boys in white trousers waited
impatiently at the gates, as the automobiles and carriages approached,
to greet their friends and conduct them to the brilliantly lighted and
beautifully decorated gymnasium. This annual dance on Washington’s
Birthday was the one real social function, outside Commencement,
allowed at Gordon, and its importance was greatly felt by the young
hosts.

Priscilla, strangely shivery, tried to reply easily to Carver’s
remarks, as they went up the walk toward the gymnasium.

“Isn’t it lucky you didn’t catch those things? I was dead scared you
would when you wrote me.”

“Yes, it’s—it is lucky.”

“My! Your cheeks are red, Priscilla. Just the way they used to be
after swimming. Say, but you’re looking great!”

“Am I?”

“Isn’t Bob Stuart a corker? He decorated the whole gym. Never saw
flags look any better, did you?”

“No, it’s awfully pretty. I—I think I’ll sit down, Carver, till
dancing begins.”

“Sure. Of course. I’ll run and get Bob. He has three with you. Excuse
me just a moment.”

How Priscilla ever managed to dance the ten dances before
intermission, she never knew. Her cheeks grew redder, her eyes
brighter, her poor head spun as though never-ending wheels, eternally
wound up, were to whirl around forever. Sometimes the lights of the
gymnasium blurred, and something sang in her ears; but still she
smiled and moved her feet. At the end of each dance when her charge
was returned to her to await the arrival of her partner for the next,
Miss Wallace grew more and more anxious.

“Priscilla dear, I’m sure you’re ill. What is it?”

“Really, Miss Wallace, I’ve just a headache. Oh, don’t make me stop,
please!”

But at intermission—that blessed time when one could rest and close
her eyes when nobody looked her way—at intermission while they sat in
Carver’s study and ate ice-cream and cake, Priscilla all at once gave
a little worn-out sigh, and fainted quite away. Poor Carver Standish
III was all consternation. Had he tired her out? Hadn’t there been
enough air in the room? Had he done anything he shouldn’t? He plied
Miss Wallace with anxious questionings while a guest, who by good
fortune happened to be a doctor, bent over Priscilla.

But Priscilla, coming to herself just then, answered his questions.

“No, you haven’t done a thing, Carver. It’s the German Measles. They
wouldn’t stay frozen in!”

Then, to the greatly amused doctor, and to the greatly disturbed Miss
Wallace, and the greatly relieved Carver, the patient told in a weak
little voice of how they had tried two weeks ago to steam them out;
and how, when they had unexpectedly come that morning, they had, with
doubtful logic, striven to freeze them in. The doctor, though he
looked grave, laughed as though he never could stop; and it all ended
by his taking her and Miss Wallace home in his own machine, leaving
Jean to be chaperoned by her aunt, and a sympathetic but indignant
host, who thought they ought to let him go along.

Virginia, who had read too late, and who even at bed-time felt called
upon to inscribe some thoughts in her book, was startled at eleven
o’clock by hearing foot-steps in the hall. Her door was
unceremoniously opened by a tall, gray-haired gentleman, who carried
in his arms a limp figure in a pink dress—a figure, who cried in a
muffled voice from somewhere within the scarfs that covered her:

“Oh, Virginia, ’twas no use. They came out all the same!”

“So this is the other member of the new medical school,” announced the
gray-haired man, depositing his bundle on the bed. “Miss Virginia, I’m
honored to meet you!”

The mystified and frightened Virginia was led away to Miss Wallace’s
room, where she gleaned some hurried information before that lady
returned to help the doctor, who assured them that Priscilla would be
much improved and doubtless much more speckled in the morning. An hour
later he drove away, leaving sweet Miss Bailey, St. Helen’s nurse, in
charge.

But the contrite and troubled Virginia could not sleep until she had
been permitted to say a short good-night to her room-mate.

“Oh, Priscilla,” she moaned. “I’m so sorry! I thought ’twas just the
right thing to do.”

“It was,” said the patient from under the blankets, for a return to
steaming had been prescribed. “It was, Virginia! Else I never could
have gone, and I wouldn’t have missed the one half I had for the
world. Only I’ve just thought of the awful result! I’ve probably given
them to Carver and all the others; and he’ll never invite me again!
Oh, why didn’t we think?”

Virginia, by this time weeping in sympathy, was again led away to Miss
Wallace’s room, where she spent a restless night, thinking of the
awful consequences to Colonel Standish’s grandson. But both she and
Priscilla might have spared themselves unnecessary worry, for the
solicitous Carver telephoned daily for a week, and sent some flowers
and two boxes of candy. A few days after the telephone calls had
ceased, the fully restored Priscilla received the following note:

                                “Gordon School, Mar. 1, 19—.

    “Dear Priscilla:

    “I’ve got them, and so has Bob, and the four other
    fellows you danced with. Don’t mind, because we’re
    all jolly well pleased. Old Morley, who is a good sort,
    let us out of the February exams and we’re some happy,
    I tell you. Besides, grandfather sent me all kinds of
    new fishing-tackle, and ten dollars. We all think you
    were no end of a game sport to come, and next year Bob
    and I are going to have you and Virginia, whom
    grandfather’s always cracking up to me.

                                “Your speckled friend,
                                        “Carver Standish.”




CHAPTER XIV

WYOMING HOSPITALITY.


The March days came hurrying on—gray and wind-blown and showery—but
rather merry for all that. All signs bore tokens of an early spring. A
flock of geese had already gone over, crows were flapping across St.
Helen’s snow-freed meadow, and robins and song-sparrows felt quite at
home. There was a misty, indistinct blur in the tops of the maple
trees, quite as though wet buds were swelling. Under the pine trees by
the Retreat, tiny, furry heads were peeping above the needles,
hepaticas just awakening. The waters of the brook, freed from ice,
tore boisterously through the meadow; and along its weedy edges the
water-rats, having left their tunnels in the banks, scurried on
secret, silent errands. Everywhere there was a strange fragrance of
freshly-washed things—soft brown earth, buds ready to burst, tender
shoots of plants. Yes, spring was unmistakably near, and the St.
Helen’s girls were ready for its coming.

It was on a Saturday afternoon, the last in March, that Virginia
walked alone down the hill, through the pine woods, and across the
road to the pastures and woodlands opposite. She would have loved
company, but Priscilla, Lucile, and the Blackmore twins were playing
tennis finals in the gym, the Seniors were enjoying an afternoon tea,
Vivian was nowhere to be found, and, in the hope of persuading Dorothy
to go with her, she had again interrupted a secret conference between
Dorothy and Imogene, which conferences, to the watchful and troubled
Vigilantes, were becoming more and more frequent. The whole campus
seemed deserted, she thought, as she started from The Hermitage.
Perhaps, the opening of the “Forget-me-not” soda fountain—another sign
of spring—accounted for that.

It was wet underfoot and gray overhead, but she did not mind. She was
bound for the pastures on the other side of the road leading to
Hillcrest, for there Miss Wallace had said she might even this early
find the mayflowers of which her mother had so often told her. As she
went along, jumping over the little spring brooks and pools in the
hollows, she thought of how spring was also coming to her own dear
country. Her father’s letter that morning had told her of budding
quaking-asps, of red catkins on the cottonwoods, of green foot-hills,
and of tiny yellow butter-cups and the little lavender pasque-flowers,
which came first of all the spring blossoms. In a few weeks more those
foot-hills would be gay with violets and spring beauties, anemones and
shooting-stars.

She crawled between the gray, moss-covered bars of a fence which
separated the two pastures, and went toward some deeper woodland where
pines and firs grew. Here, Miss Wallace said, she would be likely to
find them. She looked sharply for brown, clustered leaves, which
always deceived one as to the wealth beneath them. At last on a little
mossy knoll, in a clearing among the pines, she found what she sought.
Kneeling eagerly on the damp ground, she searched with careful fingers
through the brown leaves. Green leaves revealed themselves. She
smelled the sweetest fragrance imaginable—the fragrance of flowers and
brown earth and fresh leaves all in one. She looked beneath the green
leaves; and there, with their pale pink faces almost buried in the
moss, she found the first mayflowers of the spring.

Tenderly she raised the tendrils from the moss and grass, and examined
the tiny blossoms, in whose centers the hoar frost of winter seemed to
linger. These then were the flowers her New England mother had so
loved. Years before, perhaps in this very spot, her mother had come to
search for them. She almost hated to pluck them—they looked so cozy
lying there against the brown earth, but she wanted to send them to
her grandmother for her mother’s birthday. On other knolls and around
the gray pasture rocks, even at the foot of the fir trees, she found
more buds and a few opened blossoms. Her mother had long ago taught
her Whittier’s “Song to the Mayflowers,” and she said some of the
verses which she still remembered, as she sat beneath the trees, and
pulled away the dead leaves from the flowers’ trailing stems.

    “O sacred flowers of faith and hope,
      As sweetly now as then
    Ye bloom on many a birchen slope,
      In many a pine dark glen.

    “Behind the sea-wall’s rugged length,
      Unchanged, your leaves unfold,
    Like love behind the manly strength
      Of the brave hearts of old.

    “So live the fathers in their sons,
      Their sturdy faith be ours,
    And ours the love that overruns
      Its rocky strength with flowers.”

For an hour she roamed about the woods, finding evergreen to line her
box for the flowers, and some cheery partridge vine, whose green
leaves and red berries seemed quite untouched by the winter’s snow. It
was quiet in among the trees. She was glad after all that she had come
alone. At school one needed to be away from the girls once in a while
just to get acquainted with oneself.

She climbed upon a great gray rock in the open pasture, and sat there
thinking of the months at St. Helen’s—remembering it all from the day
she had left her father. She was glad that she had come—glad that in
her father’s last letter he had said she was to return after a summer
at home. Priscilla was to return, too, a Senior—perhaps, she would be
monitor like Mary—and they were to room together as they had this
year. The Blackmore twins had petitioned for Mary and Anne’s room,
promising upon their sacred honor to be models of behavior; and Miss
King and Miss Wallace were considering their request. Virginia did
hope it would be granted, for she loved Jess and Jean clearly. Dorothy
would return. Would Imogene, too, she wondered? It might be mean to
hope that she would not, but she did hope that.

From the rock where she sat a portion of the Hillcrest road was
visible. She was still thinking of Imogene and Dorothy, when a red and
a white sweater appeared on the distant road moving in the direction
of St. Helen’s. “Dorothy and Imogene on the way home from Hillcrest,”
she thought to herself. They were walking very close together,
apparently reading something, for Virginia could see something white
held between them. All at once they stopped, looked up and down the
road, and then disappeared among the bushes that edged the roadside.
Virginia was about to call them, thinking perhaps they had seen her,
and were coming through the pastures to where she was; but before she
had time even to call, they reappeared, and walked more hurriedly
toward the school. This time they were not close together, and the
paper had disappeared.

The founder of the Vigilantes, perplexed by this strange behavior, did
not move until the two girls had turned into the driveway of St.
Helen’s. Then she jumped from the rock. She would go back across the
pastures to the gate which she had entered, then turn down the road
and investigate. She felt like a true Vigilante, indeed! Something was
in the air! She had felt it the moment she discovered Imogene and
Dorothy in secret conference. Perhaps, in the roadside bushes she
would find the solution. Had the girls been Mary and Anne, Virginia
would never have questioned. Moreover, she would have felt like a spy
in suspecting their behavior. But Imogene had long given good cause
for righteous suspicion; and were not the Vigilantes pledged to guard
against evil-doers?

She hurried across the pastures. The sun, which had been out of sight
all day, now at time of setting shone out clear and bright and was
reflected in every little pool. She reached the gate, closed it behind
her, and was about to turn down the road, when she saw sitting on a
rock by St. Helen’s gate a weary, worn-looking woman with a child.
Something in the woman’s expression made Virginia forget the errand
upon which she was bent. She looked more than discouraged—almost
desperate. The little girl by her side sat upon a shabby satchel, and
regarded her mother with sad, questioning eyes. There was something
about them so lonely and pathetic that Virginia’s eyes filled with
quick tears. She crossed the road and went up to them.

“Are—are you in any trouble?” she asked hesitatingly. “Can I help
you?”

The woman in turn hesitated before she answered. But this young lady
was apparently not like the two who had passed her but a moment
before. She looked at her little girl, whose tired eyes were red from
crying. Then she answered Virginia.

“I’m in a deal of trouble,” she said slowly. “I’ve been sick, and
we’ve spent our money; and because we were three months back on the
rent, we were turned out this morning. I’m looking for work—any kind
will do—and I came to Hillcrest because I was hoping to get it at the
school there. I’ve heard tell of how Miss King is very kind; but the
two young ladies, who passed here just a few minutes ago, said there
was no work there at all. I guess they didn’t have much time for the
likes of me. Do you go there, too?”

“Yes,” said Virginia. “But they don’t know whether there’s any work or
not at St. Helen’s. I don’t know either; but I know Miss King would
like to find some for you if she could. Anyway, I want you to come to
our cottage to supper with me. You are my guests—you and—what is the
little girl’s name?”

“Mary. And I’m Mrs. Michael Murphy. But, miss, you don’t mean come to
supper with you? You see, we ain’t fit.”

“Yes, you are perfectly fit. Saturday night no one dresses up. Please
come, and then you can see Miss King after supper. You’d like to come,
wouldn’t you, Mary?”

Poor little Mary cared not for etiquette. Besides, she was plainly
hungry. She pulled her mother’s dress.

“Please go, mother. Please!”

Virginia smiled at her eagerness. “Of course you’ll come, Mrs. Murphy.
My name’s Virginia—Virginia Hunter. Let me help with your satchel,
please. Come on, Mary.”

With one hand she helped Mrs. Murphy with the satchel, while she gave
the other to Mary, and they started up the hill—Virginia never once
thinking that her new friends would not be as welcome guests as those
who were often bidden to The Hermitage, Mary, untroubled by
conventions and happy at the thought of supper, Mrs. Michael Murphy,
secretly troubled, but compelled to snatch at any hope of work.

“You’re not from these parts, I take it from your talk,” Mrs. Murphy
remarked as they neared the campus.

“No, I’m from Wyoming. It’s a long way from here.”

“You’re sure—I’m afraid—the ladies at your cottage mightn’t like Mary
and me coming this way.”

“Please don’t think that, Mrs. Murphy,” Virginia reassured her. “We’re
always allowed to invite guests to supper. It’s quite all right,
truly.”

But Mrs. Murphy in her secret heart was not assured. She looked really
frightened as they neared The Hermitage; but Virginia, talking with
Mary, did not notice, nor did she heed the astonished and somewhat
amused looks of the girls whom they passed.

The supper-bell was ringing just as they opened the door, and stepped
into the living-room. Mary and Anne were at the piano, and Virginia
beckoned to them, and introduced her new friends. The surprised Mary
and Anne managed to bow and smile; and were frantically searching for
topics of conversation, when the girls began to come down-stairs, just
as Miss Wallace, with Miss King, who was staying to supper, opened the
door of Miss Wallace’s room.

Poor Mrs. Michael Murphy was perhaps the most uncomfortable of them
all, for the others were mainly surprised. The girls stared, Imogene
and Dorothy giggled audibly, Miss King looked puzzled, Miss Wallace
sympathetic. Virginia could not understand the manifest surprise,
mingled with disapproval, on the faces around her. Could she have done
anything wrong? They certainly would not think so, if they knew.

“Mary,” she said, “will you please introduce my friends to the girls,
while I speak a moment with Miss King and Miss Wallace?”

Mary, who began to see through the situation, managed to introduce the
painfully embarrassed Mrs. Murphy and shy little Mary to girls who,
with the exception of Imogene, responded civilly enough. Cordiality
certainly was lacking, but that was largely due to surprise.
Meanwhile, Virginia had explained matters to Miss King and Miss
Wallace, who, when they heard the story, lost their momentary
astonishment in sympathy. Of course such a proceeding was slightly out
of the course of ordinary events at The Hermitage; but Virginia’s
thoughtfulness, though perhaps indiscreet, was not at the present to
be criticised. They came forward and shook hands heartily with the
guests, much to Virginia’s comfort. It must be all right after all,
she concluded.

Mrs. Murphy laid off her hat and shawl, Virginia took Mary’s coat and
hood, and the family and guests passed to the supper table.
Conversation languished that evening. The girls talked among
themselves, but only infrequently. Even Miss Wallace and Miss King
apparently found it difficult to think of topics for general
conversation. But Virginia, true to her duties as hostess, chatted
with Mrs. Michael Murphy until the embarrassed, troubled little woman
partially regained her composure. As for little Mary, she was fully
occupied in devouring the first square meal she had had for days.

But Virginia was not unconscious of the atmosphere. Something was
wrong. Perhaps, after all, Mrs. Murphy had been right when she said
the ladies of The Hermitage mightn’t like to have her and Mary coming
this way. She could not understand it. At home in Wyoming the stranger
was always made a friend, and the unfortunate a guest. Hospitality was
the unwritten law of the land.

She was rather glad when supper was over. The girls immediately went
up-stairs, only Mary, Anne, and Priscilla lingering to say good-night
to her guests. Virginia stayed upon Miss King’s invitation, for she
and Miss Wallace were to talk with Mrs. Murphy concerning work at St.
Helen’s. Little Mary, tired out but satisfied, fell asleep, her head
in Virginia’s lap. To Virginia’s joy, and to the unspeakable gratitude
of Mrs. Michael Murphy, whom the world had used none too kindly, Miss
King decided that St. Helen’s needed just such a person to do
repairing and mending; and Mrs. Murphy, her face bright with
thankfulness, was installed that very evening in her new and
comfortable quarters.

An hour later, Virginia, the supper table atmosphere almost forgotten
in her glad relief over Mrs. Murphy’s immediate future, ran up-stairs
and down the hall to her own room. The door opposite opened a little,
and some one said in a biting voice:

“I suppose, Miss Hunter, we entertain Wyoming cow-boys before long?”

In Virginia’s eyes gleamed a dangerous light, but she answered
quietly:

“I’m afraid not, Miss Meredith. The Wyoming cow-boys whom I know are
accustomed to eat with ladies.”

Still, her delight over Mrs. Murphy’s freedom from care could not
quite banish the feeling of puzzled sadness with which she wrote these
words in her “Thought Book”:

“The world is a very strange place. God may be no respecter of
persons, but people are. It is a very sad thing to be obliged to
believe, but I am afraid it is true.”

The next morning the two Vigilantes, obtaining permission to walk to
church a little earlier than the others, stopped by the roadside at
the spot where yesterday Virginia had noted suspicious behavior, and
thoroughly investigated. A rough path had apparently been recently
broken through the alders. At the end of the path by the fence stood a
big, white birch, and on the smooth side of the birch farthest from
the road were many pin-pricks. One pin remained in the tree, and it
still held a tiny scrap of white paper, apparently the corner of a
sheet, the rest of which had been hurriedly torn away. The Vigilantes,
thinking busily, went on to church. It is needless to say that they
found it difficult to listen to the morning’s sermon.




CHAPTER XV

VESPER SERVICE


The Sunday following the Vigilantes’ mysterious discovery by the
roadside, and immediately preceding the Easter holidays, was Palm
Sunday. It dawned beautiful—warm and sunny as a late spring clay—and
as the hours followed one another, each seemed more lovely than the
last. Song sparrows sang from budding alder bushes, and robins flew
hither and thither among the elms and maples, seeking suitable notches
in which to begin their homes. As if by magic, purple and golden
crocuses lifted their tiny faces on the southern sides of the cottage
lawns; and the buds of the lilac trees, warmed and encouraged by
yesterday’s showers, burst into leaf before one’s very eyes.

The world seemed especially joyous to the girls, as they roamed the
woods in search of wild flowers, or sought about the campus for fresh
evidences of spring. The long winter months had gone; Easter
home-going was but five days away; and when they returned after two
weeks at home, spring would have really come, bringing with it all the
joys and festivities and sadnesses of the Commencement season.

At four o’clock, as the westward-moving sun gleamed through the pines,
and fell in wavering lights and shadows on the brown needles beneath,
they gathered for their vesper service, coming from all directions,
their hands filled with pussy-willows, hepaticas, and mayflowers,
their faces glowing with health and happiness, in their eyes the old
miracle of the spring. To Virginia, as to many of the others, this
Sunday afternoon hour was the dearest of the week. She loved the
gray-stone, vine-covered Retreat, and its little chapel within; she
loved the sound of its organ, and the voices of the girls singing; and
most of all, she loved the little talks which Miss King gave on Sunday
afternoons—dear, close, helpful talks of things which she had learned,
and by which she hoped to make life sweeter for her girls.

To-day the chapel was especially lovely, for the altar rail was banked
with palms, Easter lilies stood upon the white-covered altar, and the
sun, shining through the high, narrow windows, flooded all with golden
light. Virginia sat between Dorothy and Priscilla, holding a hand of
each. It was so lovely to be there together! In her secret heart she
was glad that Imogene’s mother had sent for her to come home the day
before, for when Imogene was away Dorothy seemed to belong again to
them.

Since St. Helen’s held no Easter service, as the girls were always at
home, Miss King spoke to-day of Easter—how it had always seemed to her
the real beginning of the New Year; how it signified the leaving off
of the old and the putting on of the new; how it meant the awakening
of new thoughts, and the renewed striving after better things.

“So, if we could only understand,” she said in closing, while
the girls listened earnestly, “that Easter is far more than a
commemoration, that it is a condition of our hearts, then we should,
I think, reverence the day rightly. For as beautiful as is the story
of the risen Christ, we do not keep Easter sacred merely by the
remembrance of that story. The risen Christ is as nothing to us
unless in our own hearts the Christ spirit rises—the spirit of love
and service, of unselfishness and goodness. When that spirit awakens
within us, then comes our Easter day. It may be many days throughout
the year; it might be—if we could only rightly appreciate our
lives—it might be every day. For every day is a fresh beginning, an
Easter day, when we may decide to cast off the old and to put on the
new, the old habits of selfishness and jealousy, of insincerity and
thoughtlessness—all those petty, little things that mar our lives; and
to put on our new and whiter robes of unselfishness and simple
sincerity. If the thousands who next Sunday morning will sing of the
risen Christ, might all experience within themselves their own Easter
mornings, then this world of ours would have realized its
resurrection.

“Let the hepaticas which you hold in your hands give you the only
Easter lesson worth the learning—the lesson which your pagan
forefathers in the forests of Germany taught their children centuries
ago on their own Easter festival. You know how each spring the
clusters beneath the pines are larger, if you are careful as you pick
the blossoms not to disturb the roots. The long months of fall and
winter are not months of sleep and rest for the hepaticas. Beneath the
snow in the winter silence they are at work, sending out their
rootlets through the brown earth, avoiding the rocks and sandy places,
but taking firm hold upon that which will nourish them best. Thus do
they grow year by year, at each Easter time showing themselves larger
and more beautiful than the spring before.

“This is the Easter lesson which I wish you girls might all take to
yourselves. As in the winter silence of the earth, the hepaticas send
out their rootlets toward the best soil, so in the silence of your own
inner lives are you here and now also sending out rootlets, either
toward the soil which will give you a healthful, wholesome growth, or
toward the barren places where you must cease to grow. Avoid the rocks
of indolence and evil influence, the waste places of selfishness; but
reach far out for the good, wholesome soil of good books, of a love
and knowledge of the out-of-doors, of friends who make you better, of
study which will enrich your lives. And as the flowers find themselves
more firmly rooted year by year, so will you find yourselves growing
in strength and self-control, in sincerity and firmness of purpose.
Then, and only then, will you experience the real Easter—the awakening
to the realization in your hearts that you, through your own seeking,
have found that better part, which can never be taken away from you.”

In the silence that followed, while the organ played softly, Virginia
touched with gentle fingers the tiny hepaticas in her lap. Was she
sending out rootlets toward the right soil, she wondered? In the years
to come would people seek her, as she sought the hepaticas in the
spring, because she had found that “better part”? “That is why we go
to Miss King and Miss Wallace,” she thought to herself, “because they
have found the best soil, and have grown sweeter every year.” And,
deep in her heart, she resolved to try harder than ever to avoid the
rocks and the sand, and to send her rootlets deep down into the soil
which Miss King had described.

Then she heard Dorothy by her side ask if they might sing the hymn of
her choosing, and they rose to sing words which somehow held to-day a
new and deeper meaning:

    “Dear Lord and Father of mankind,
      Forgive our feverish ways;
    Re-clothe us in our rightful mind,
    In purer lives Thy service find,
      In deeper reverence, praise.”

Silently they all passed out of the little chapel, and turned
homeward. The sun, sinking lower, cast long shadows among the pines,
and gilded with a farewell glow the chapel windows. Virginia,
Priscilla, and Dorothy took the woodsy path that led to the campus. No
one cared to talk very much. When they reached The Hermitage Dorothy
went with them to their room; and as they filled bowls of water for
the tired little hepaticas, and arranged them thoughtfully, for they
some way seemed more like persons than ever before, she said all at
once—looking out of the window to hide her embarrassment:

“I just thought I’d tell you that I know I haven’t been growing in
very good soil this year; but I’m going to put out new roots now, and
I’m not going to send them into sand either.”

The two Vigilantes dropped the hepaticas and hugged Dorothy hard
without saying a word. Then, with their arms around one another’s
shoulders, they stood by the western window, and watched the sun set
behind the hills—happier than they had been for weeks.




CHAPTER XVI

A SPRING-TIME ROMANCE


“You don’t mean you’re going to back out now, Vivian, when we’ve made
all arrangements, and you’ve promised to go?”

“I—I didn’t say I was going to back out, Imogene. I just said I wished
I hadn’t promised. It doesn’t seem nearly so much fun as it did, and,
besides, I know I’ll get caught!”

“Of course you will, if you lose your nerve like that. But if you do
as we’ve planned, there isn’t a chance in a thousand. No one will
wonder why you’re not at supper, because you’re absent so often; and
it will be easy enough to slip out while we’re eating. Then by the
time you’re driving off, we’ll all be at that Art lecture; and with
the lights off and only the stereopticon, no one will miss you. And by
the time we get home, you’ll be here in bed. Why, it’s as smooth as a
whistle, and you ought to be everlastingly grateful to Dot and me for
fixing it up for you. No other girl in St. Helen’s has ever gone out
driving with a man, and you’ll have the story to tell your children.”

Poor Vivian looked for a moment as though she doubted her future
children’s pride in their mother’s achievement; but she had long ago
put her hand to the plow, and there seemed no turning back.

“Of course I’m going now that it’s gone so far, and I’ve promised,”
she said desperately. “But I don’t believe Dorothy thinks it’s so much
as she did. She said to-day she sort of wished we hadn’t done it.”

Imogene looked uncomfortable. Dorothy’s strange disloyalty during the
weeks since the Easter holidays had greatly disturbed her.

“Dot needn’t act so righteous all of a sudden,” she said bitterly.
“I’d like to know who planned this whole thing if she didn’t. I’d
certainly never have thought of the birch tree post-office; and she’s
been mail-carrier more than half the time. It’s a late day to back out
now.”

“She isn’t backing out, Imogene. She only said she wished we hadn’t
planned it in the first place; but since we had, of course we’d have
to see it through. I don’t think you and she need worry anyway. It’s I
that’s going to get the blame; and I shan’t tell on you even if I am
caught.”

“Tell on us!” Imogene’s tone was more biting than ever. “Well, I
should hope you wouldn’t! Who’s superintended this thing, I’d like to
know? Who’s been bringing boxes of candy from him all the way up here
to you, and running the risk of being caught? Who’s been posting your
notes for you all winter long?”

After listening to this exoneration, Vivian was on the point of tears,
and Imogene, feeling that her room-mate’s courage must be kept up at
any cost, changed her tone.

“To-morrow you’ll be laughing up your sleeve, and saying what a
splendid time you had. Besides, think what fun it’s been all along.
We’ve fooled every one in school. No one has suspected a thing! And
think of all the candy you’ve had. Of course, he’ll have another box
to-night.”

The unhappy Vivian dried her tears, but her face did not brighten. In
fact, she did not look at all like a person who was about to enjoy a
long-anticipated evening drive.

“Imogene,” she said, and there was an unusual tone of self-assertion
in her voice, which surprised her room-mate, “Imogene, I want you to
know that a hundred boxes of candy don’t make one feel right inside.”

While this conversation was taking place behind a closed door in The
Hermitage, there was another person in the woods by the Retreat, who
likewise did not feel right inside. The other person was Dorothy. She
had declined Virginia’s and Priscilla’s invitation to go after
violets, much as she would have liked to accept, in the hope of easing
her conscience; curtly refused to walk with Imogene; and studiously
sought to evade the accusing eyes of Vivian. Seizing her opportunity,
she had run away from them all, and now sat alone under the pines by
the Retreat, trying to think of a way out of her difficulty—a way that
would save Vivian from the consequences of an act for which she was
really not to blame.

Ever since September Dorothy had sent her rootlets into the waste
places of indolence and poor companionship; and now that she had truly
resolved to change it seemed to her discouraged heart almost too late.
She and Imogene were to blame for the situation which confronted
her—not Vivian. Ever since the sallow, white-coated Leslie had entered
the employ of the “Forget-me-not,” she and Imogene had directed
susceptible Vivian’s attention toward his evident admiration. It was
they who had all through the winter and early spring transported his
gifts to Vivian; they, who, weary of the monotony which through
idleness they made themselves, had seized upon Dorothy’s idea of a
secret post-office; and finally, they who had proposed through the
means of the post-office that the enamored Leslie take Vivian for an
evening drive. Now the crisis was at hand, and what could she do to
avert it?

She sat in a wretched little heap beneath the pines, and thoroughly
despised Dorothy Richards. She had made a failure of the whole year—in
grades, in conduct, in character. The first was bad enough, for she
knew that Mary was right. It was she who was helping The Hermitage
lose the cup—the scholarship cup which it had determined to win from
Hathaway. The second was worse, for she had forfeited Miss Wallace’s
confidence, and had aroused the righteous suspicion of the girls. But
the last was worst of all! She had allowed herself to be weakly
influenced by Imogene, had been disloyal to Priscilla and Virginia,
had been very nearly dishonest, if not quite so, and had pitiably lost
her own self-respect. And now, even though she was tired of it all,
even though she desired deep in her heart to turn her rootlets into
better soil, perhaps it was too late. Perhaps, after all, she was not
strong enough.

A brown thrasher, who sat on her newly-made nest in a near-by thicket
and watched the girl beneath the pines, wondered perhaps at the
strange ways of mortals. For even though the sun was bright and the
whole world filled with joy, this girl all at once burst into tears,
and cried between her sobs:

“Oh, dear, what shall I do? I’ll never be any different—never! And
Priscilla and Virginia will never like me again when they know about
tonight!”

But remorse, though quite appropriate under the circumstances, and
doubtless likely to bear fruit in the future, was useless just at
present. Dorothy soon realized that, and sat up again, much to the
relief of the brown thrasher, who felt safer now that this strange
person sobbed no more. A situation confronted her and must be met. Was
there any way to save Vivian, and at the same time not implicate
Imogene? Were Dorothy alone to blame, she would go to Miss Wallace and
tell the whole story; but she knew that Miss Wallace had previously
suspected Imogene with good cause, and she did not wish to run the
risk of getting Imogene into further trouble, even though she might
richly deserve it. Of course, Vivian might be easily persuaded to stay
at home and not meet her knight-errant of the soda-fountain, who was
to find her at seven o’clock by the birch tree; but that meant anger
and certain revenge on the part of Imogene, besides the probability of
the disappointed Leslie communicating his disappointment in such a way
as would eventually reach the ears of some member of St. Helen’s
faculty.

The five-thirty warning bell found the question unsolved, and a sadly
troubled Dorothy walked slowly homeward. She was purposely late to
supper, for she did not wish to encounter Imogene or Vivian. As she
left the wood-path and came out upon the campus, she saw hurrying down
the hill a short, plump figure in a red sweater. Vivian, on the way to
meet her knight!

At supper Dorothy tried in vain to eat the food upon her plate.
Impossible schemes, each vetoed as soon as concocted, were born but to
die. It was only when Priscilla and Virginia, excused early for
tennis, left the table, that an inspiration seized her. Almost without
waiting for Miss Wallace’s nod of permission, she ran from the
dining-room, flew up the stairs, and burst into Priscilla’s and
Virginia’s room, where they, surprised, paused in the act of lacing
their tennis shoes.

“Oh, Virginia,” she cried, “go quick! Vivian will listen to you, and
she won’t to me, because I’ve been so mean. Oh, lace your shoes
quickly! She is down by the birch tree, just beyond the gates on the
road to Hillcrest, waiting for—for that silly Leslie, who’s coming to
take her to drive. And it’s not her fault, because we—I mean I—put her
up to do it. And you can hate and despise and detest me, if you want
to, only hurry, and make him go away!”

The founder of the Vigilantes needed no further explanation. So this
was the meaning of her discovery a month ago! She sprang to her feet,
raced through the hall, down the stairs, and across the campus toward
the road, while the contrite Dorothy remained to confess the whole
miserable story to Priscilla. It was Friday evening and there was no
study hour after supper, so that Virginia could leave The Hermitage
without exciting surprise. Moreover, the girls in the cottages were
all at supper, and there was no one to note her hurried flight down
the hill. Dorothy had not said at what hour Vivian’s cavalier would
arrive, and there was no time to be lost. Even then they might be
driving away. Almost out of breath she raced down the hill, through
the pine woods, out the stone gates, and into the main road. A quarter
of a mile away, coming from the direction of Hillcrest, she saw a
runabout, in which sat a solitary figure, who seeing her at that
distance waved his hand as a signal.

“It’s that silly thing!” breathed Virginia to herself. “He thinks I’m
Vivian. Oh, I’m glad I’m not too late!”

She dashed down the road and into the rude path through the alders to
the birch tree. There, at its base, hidden by the alders from the view
of those who passed, crouched poor, trembling Vivian. She had half
risen, as Virginia crashed through the bushes, thinking that her
cavalier was approaching; but at the sight of the panting Virginia,
she shrank back against the tree.

“Why—why, Virginia,” she stammered. “Why—why, what do you want?”

Virginia was almost too breathless to answer.

“I’ve—come—to meet—your friend, Vivian,” she managed to gasp. “He’s
coming now. He’ll be here in a moment.”

“I—I think I’m scared,” gasped Vivian in her turn, shrinking farther
back against the tree. “Aren’t you, Virginia?”

“No,” said her deliverer, gaining breath at every moment, “no, Vivian,
I certainly am not scared. I feel as brave as Theseus, though Leslie
isn’t much of a Minotaur, I must say!”

The sound of a horse’s feet-came nearer and nearer, then stopped. A
carriage creaked as some one jumped from it; twigs snapped as some one
came crashing through them. Vivian hugged the old tree for support,
and turned her face toward the pasture. Virginia braced herself for
the attack, her back against the tree, her arms folded Napoleon-wise,
her head high, her eyes flashing. As the bushes parted and the
soda-fountain clerk emerged and stepped into the trysting-place, a
more surprised youth could not have been found in the State of
Massachusetts.

Arrayed in a new and gallantly worn linen duster, his hat on the side
of his head, a box of candy under one arm, he stood as though rooted
to the spot, an amazed and sickly smile playing over his more sickly
countenance. What had happened? Was he to escort two ladies instead of
one? His eye-glasses, attached by a gold chain to his ear, trembled as
his pale gaze, expressionless save for surprise, tried to encompass
the figure who still embraced the tree. But all in vain, for ever he
encountered a pair of flashing gray eyes, which, steady and
disdainful, never once left his own.

“You may go now,” said the owner of the eyes, after what seemed long
minutes to the faithful Leslie, “and don’t you ever come here again!
This isn’t a post-office any longer. You’re too unspeakably silly for
any use, and Vivian thinks so just the same as the rest of us. You
belong to a soda-fountain, for you’re just as sickish as vanilla
ice-cream, and as senseless as soda-water. Now go!”

The subdued Leslie needed no second bidding. He went. They heard his
hurrying feet crash through the roadside thicket, the creaking of his
carriage as with one bound he leaped into it, and the crack of the
whip, as he warned his steed to do no tarrying in that locality. Then
Virginia turned her attention to Vivian who by this time was in an
hysterical little heap at the foot of the big old tree.

“It’s all right, Vivian,” she said, with her arms around Vivian’s
shaking shoulders. “He’s gone and he won’t come back. He’ll be in New
York by midnight, if he keeps on going. Please don’t cry any more.”

But Vivian could not stop just then. To be sure, the result of her
foolishness had been checked before it was too late; but nothing could
blot out the foolishness itself; and it was that which was breaking
her heart.

“Oh, I’m not crying about him!” she said between her sobs. “I despise
him! I’m crying because I’ve been so silly, and nobody’ll ever forget
it. I don’t care what Dorothy and Imogene say. It’s what’s inside of
me that hurts! And everybody’ll know how silly I’ve been! Oh, why
can’t I be different than I am?”

“Everybody won’t know, Vivian. Oh, please don’t cry so! Nobody’ll know
except Priscilla and me, and we’ll think all the more of you. And
Dorothy feels worse than you, because she’s been even more to blame.
’Twas she that told me, and made me come to help you.”

Vivian stopped crying from sheer surprise. So Dorothy felt bad inside
too, and had tried to help her. That was comforting.

“And as for Imogene,” Virginia continued, “if she once dares to tease
you for trying not to be foolish any more,—if she dares,—well. I
shouldn’t want to say what might happen!”

The distant sound of a bell rang through the still air.

“Now, Vivian, there’s the lecture bell, and if we don’t go, somebody
will suspect. You’ll feel better inside, if you just make up your mind
that you’re not going to be silly any longer. I’m your true friend,
and so is Priscilla; and, if you’ll let us, we’ll try to help you
to—to find better soil for your roots, just the way we’re trying to
do.”

So the world looked a little brighter to Vivian as she left the hated
post-office and walked back toward St. Helen’s with her “true
friend’s” arm around her. Perhaps, after all, if she tried hard, she
might, some day, be a little different. As they turned into St.
Helen’s gateway, they met Dorothy and the Senior monitor, walking arm
in arm. Dorothy’s eyes were red from crying, and the face of the
Senior monitor was stern, though it grew kind again as she came up to
Vivian and Virginia.

“It’s going to be all right, Vivian,” she said, “and we’re every one
your friends. Don’t you feel bad any more.”

“And I’m going to begin all over again and be your friend, Vivian,”
said Dorothy, tears very near the surface again, “if you’ll forgive
me, and let me try. But if you won’t, I’ll never blame you, because
I’ve been so frightfully miserable to you!”

But Vivian, feeling undeservedly rich, put her arm close around
Dorothy, while Mary went to Virginia’s side, and the four of them
climbed the hill toward St. Helen’s together. There were yet fifteen
minutes before the lecture, and those fifteen minutes were spent, with
the addition of Priscilla, in Imogene Meredith’s room. The Senior
monitor spoke more plainly than they had ever heard her speak before
during that secret and never-to-be-forgotten session, and Imogene, for
at least once in her life, felt with the fabulous barnyard fowls in
the old tale, quite as though her “sky were falling.” A week later, to
the surprise of all St. Helen’s, except perhaps the faculty, Mrs.
Meredith arrived. She had decided to take Imogene to the mountains,
she said, for the remainder of the year. Her health seemed failing,
and she feared a nervous breakdown.

As for the chivalrous Leslie, the “Forget-me-not” knew him no more;
for on the very day after his sudden departure from the
trysting-place, when the girls went to Hillcrest to indulge in the
inevitable Saturday afternoon sundae, they were served by a
gray-haired stranger, who wore Leslie’s coat with ease, but who looked
unromantic in the extreme.




CHAPTER XVII

THE VIGILANTES INITIATE


“Ad, ante, con, de, in, inter,—” recited Virginia. “Priscilla, do you
always remember the difference between gerunds and gerundives now
you’re a Junior?”

“Always remember! Why, I _never_ do! I think it’s a point of ignorance
to be proud of. It’s depressing to remember so many unvital things.
That’s one.”

Ten minutes’ silence, punctuated by Priscilla’s sighs over Cicero, and
Virginia’s whispered prepositions.

“The person who recommended Friday afternoon study hour must have been
very inhuman.”

“She was! ’Twas Greenie! We’re studying now in blessed memory of her!”

“I wonder where she is.”

“Oh, probably sitting on an Athenian rock-pile, and gazing at the
Acropolis! I’m glad it’s the Acropolis instead of me! Virginia, I
can’t study another second, and it isn’t three o’clock for fifteen
minutes. You haven’t shown me how you’ve changed the Constitution yet,
and we’re going to start at three. I don’t see but that we both have
to stop studying anyway, whether we choose to or not. We’ve just about
time to read it over.”

Virginia needed no urging. She closed the Latin Grammar, tore the
afghan and pillows from her couch, and burrowed under the bed-clothes
until she found what she sought—a somewhat rumpled piece of paper.

“This is the original, you know,” she said. “I’m keeping it for my
Memory Book, and I’ll make a copy for yours. I made the new one
different as we planned. I took out the ‘evil influence’ part, because
there isn’t any more need for that, and, of course, the names of those
we were especially guarding. I don’t think Dorothy and Vivian had best
know about that, do you? It might make them feel a little queer to
know we’d been watching them especially.”

“No, we won’t say anything about that part. They’re going to be one of
us now, and trying for the same thing. We’ll keep the real reason for
the founding of the order a secret, known to only the charter members.
I’ll never cease to be glad you thought of it, now that things have
come out the way they have. Isn’t it splendid about Dorothy’s grades?
Mary said to-day that if Dorothy gets _A’s_ in everything all the
quarter, the way she has ever since Easter, and every one else keeps
up as well, we’ll really have a chance of winning the cup from
Hathaway.”

“Vivian’s doing splendidly, too. Miss Wallace read her theme in class
to-day and complimented her, and Vivian looked so pleased. She’s so
quiet lately, and seems sad. I think she feels bad about Imogene.
Priscilla, do you really suppose that—?” Virginia’s voice was
mysteriously lowered.

“Yes, I do,” answered Priscilla in a whisper. “Of course, no one will
ever know; but I’m sure Imogene didn’t know her mother was coming, and
we all know Imogene wasn’t sick. Maybe Mary felt she ought to tell; or
maybe Miss Wallace knew more than we thought all along. St. Helen’s
always does things quietly; but I’ll always think that Imogene
was—expelled!”

“Maybe Vivian knows, and that’s why she feels so bad. And, besides,
it’s lonesome rooming all alone. I’ll read you the new Constitution,
and then we’ll go and get them both. Where shall we go?”

“Let’s choose the big rock just back of the Retreat, behind the pines.
No one goes there very often, and we can have it for our
meeting-place. Read on. It’s five minutes to three now.”

Virginia drew a less rumpled paper from her blouse pocket and read:

    “We, the undersigned, on this 10th day of May, do hereby
    announce that we are the sole members of the Order of
    Vigilantes, a secret order founded on the 20th day of
    January last by Priscilla Alden Winthrop and Virginia
    Webster Hunter. We take our name from the Vigilantes of
    the West—those brave men, who in the early days of our
    Western States, bound themselves together in the endeavor
    to stand for fair play, and to preserve law and order.
    Like them, we hereby determine and promise to stand at all
    times for fair play and true friendship; and to help one
    another in every way we can to live up to the principles
    of our order. As stated above, we are the only real
    Vigilantes, though the existence of the order is known to
    Mary Williams, who is our adviser, when we need assistance.”

“Now, we’ll sign our names, Priscilla, and I’ll take my fountain pen
so that they can sign on the rock. Come on. It’s after three now.”

They went into the hall where they met Dorothy, who had agreed to keep
the mysterious appointment with them at three o’clock, and together
they went to get Vivian. But no response came to their knocking.

“That’s queer. She can’t be asleep. She said she’d be ready.”

They knocked again—louder this time. Still there was no answer. Then
they tried the door, and to their surprise found it locked.

“Why, where can she be? You don’t suppose she’s sick or something, do
you?” asked Priscilla. “She wouldn’t lock the door if she went out.
Let’s go around the porch and look in the windows.”

They went into their room, and through the French windows on to the
porch, Dorothy following. When they reached Vivian’s room, they found
the curtains lowered, though the windows were not locked. By dint of a
good deal of prying, they raised the screens, windows and curtains,
and stepped into the room. Then they stood and stared at one another
in amazement. Vivian’s trunk stood, packed, tagged, and locked in the
middle of the floor; her pictures, posters, pennants, and other wall
decorations had disappeared, as had the toilet articles from the
dresser; only the pillow-laden couch stood as before, though its
afghan and pillows bore tags, on each of which was written, “For any
one who wants it.”

“Why, why, she’s gone!” gasped Virginia, the first to speak. “Oh, we
must stop her! What shall we do? Somebody think—quick!”

But in their sudden and complete surprise, thinking quickly was an
utter impossibility. They probably would have remained staring at one
another while precious time was hastening on, had not Priscilla’s
eyes, roving distractedly about the dismantled room, fallen upon an
envelope on the top of the closed and locked desk.

“It’s for you, Virginia,” she cried, passing the envelope to her
room-mate. “Oh, read it, quick!”

Virginia lost no time in tearing open the envelope and unfolding the
paper within.

    ‘Dear Virginia,’ she read in a trembling voice to those who
    listened, ‘I know you’ll all think I’m sillier than ever, but
    I can’t stand being miserable any longer. You’ve all been good
    to me, especially you, and I’ll never, _never_, _never_ forget
    it, so long as I live! You’re the best friend I ever had. (A
    sob from Dorothy.) But it is very hard to hate yourself every
    minute; and, besides, I can’t forget what Imogene said to me
    when she went away. So I’m going home, and maybe next year
    when people have forgotten my silliness, Miss King will let me
    come back. Perhaps, I’ll be different then, but I can’t
    promise; and maybe, after all, she won’t let me come back,
    when she knows I’ve run away.

                                                         “Vivian.

    “‘P. S. Please tell Miss Wallace I’m sorry I deceived her
    by telling her I had a headache, and asking if I could
    study in the woods. I did have a headache; and there wasn’t
    any other way I could get the train without somebody finding
    out.’—V. E. W.’”

Still they stood in poor, discouraged Vivian’s deserted room, and
looked at one another. Virginia’s face was sad from sympathy,
Priscilla looked puzzled and thoughtful, Dorothy was crying.

“Oh, it’s my fault,” she sobbed. “I ought to have gone away along with
Imogene! I haven’t been a friend to Vivian, and now I’ll never have a
chance!”

“Yes, you will, too,” cried Priscilla, coming out of her reverie,
“because she can’t take the train after all. There isn’t any three
o’clock. It’s been taken off. Miss Wallace told me so yesterday, when
she was thinking of going away for over Sunday. The next one doesn’t
go till five, and if Vivian’s anywhere around, we’ll find her and
bring her back. Let’s not say a word to any one, but just hunt till we
find her. The door’s locked and we can draw the curtains, and no one
will ever know.”

Without wasting any precious moments they hurried out the way they had
entered, drawing the curtains before closing the windows and screens,
ran down-stairs and across the campus to the road, running the
gauntlet of all who called to them by maintaining a discreet and
somewhat exclusive silence. At the top of the hill, Priscilla reviewed
her forces.

“Let’s each take a different direction. She’s around the woods
somewhere, because she wouldn’t dare stay around Hillcrest for fear of
meeting the girls, and there aren’t any woods the other side of the
village. I’ll go north of the campus, and Dorothy, you take the
Retreat woods, and Virginia, you cross the road by the gates, and go
through those pastures there, and you might look by the birch tree,
though she’s not likely to be there. And let’s all remember that if
any girl tries to join us, we’re to treat her abominably, so she’ll
know she isn’t wanted. It’s mean, but there’s no other way to do,
because Vivian’ll never come back if she thinks any one else knows.
Whoever finds her first, will give three loud calls in quick
succession; and if by any chance we don’t any of us find her, we’re
all to meet at the station for the five o’clock. But I know we’ll be
successful.”

They started, each in the direction signified; and while they hurried
through the woods, thinking only of Vivian, and of how if they ever
found her, they would make her so happy she would forget all that had
passed, the object of their thought and search crouched on the top of
the big rock back of the Retreat, and hoped that the surrounding trees
hid her quite from sight.

When the station agent half an hour ago had told her there was no
train before five o’clock, her heart had sunk. What should she do? She
could not linger around Hillcrest, for she was sure of meeting some of
the girls. There was no place in which to hide near the village; and
to walk to the nearest town ten miles away and take the train from
there was out of the question. There seemed nothing to do but to
retrace her steps toward St. Helen’s, and hide in the woods until time
for the next train. Then she must trust to luck, and run the risk of
meeting the girls. Meanwhile, there was no time to lose. It was
fifteen minutes to three already, and in half an hour the girls would
be through with study hour and out-of-doors.

She hurried, up the village street, and out upon the country road,
still in her sweater and little school hat. Her mother would doubtless
be surprised to see her dressed that way, she thought to herself as
she ran. She would wire her from Springfield. Yes, she would be
surprised, but when she had heard the whole story, she would pity
Vivian and welcome her home. And her father would probably laugh at
her, call her a silly little girl, and then engage a tutor for her. It
would not be easy to tell them, and might be very hard to make them
understand; but she could bear that more easily than to stay at St.
Helen’s with the remembrance of Imogene’s words in her ears.

Out of breath, she sat down by the roadside to rest for a few minutes.
No, she could never forget Imogene’s words! She saw her dressed ready
to go, remembered how she had risen to kiss her, and how, instead of
kissing her, Imogene had said, “Of course, you realize, Vivian, if you
hadn’t been such a little fool, and Dorothy such a coward, I wouldn’t
be going away like this!”

So they had really sent Imogene away—_expelled_ her! And Imogene had
said that she was to blame, had gone without kissing her, had never
written her in all that long week! No, it was all too much to be
borne! Besides, it did not matter how good the girls had been to her
since the evening when Virginia had rescued her from the carrying out
of her foolish plan, she felt sure that in their hearts they despised
her for having been so weak and so easily influenced. And now she
could never show them that she meant to be different! Even Virginia
and Priscilla whom she so dearly loved would never know! But she saw
no other way.

Rising, she hurried on. The school clock struck three. She dashed
through the gates and into the woods by the Retreat. In a few minutes
the girls would be passing along the road, and she was in danger of
being seen. Looking around for a hiding-place, she espied the big rock
back of the Retreat, the very rock which the Vigilantes had chosen for
their initiation ceremonies. A great pine which grew close by overhung
it with wide-spreading, feathery branches. Vivian hastily climbed upon
the rock, and, crawling in among the pine branches, was quite
concealed from the sight of all except the most careful observer.

It was but a few moments before she heard voices—on the meadow, in the
road, even in the very woods about her. Study hour was over, and the
girls were free. Well, if by any chance they drew near her place of
concealment, she could take her Caesar from her pocket and begin to
study. That would tend to dispel suspicion. How jolly and merry they
sounded! She could hear Bess Shepard’s laugh, and some lusty shouts,
which, of course, came from the Blackmore twins. She had had lovely
times at St. Helen’s. Of course even now, she might—but no, it was too
late! Without doubt, by now some one had discovered her room, and
everybody would know!

A loud crackling of twigs sounded to the right. Some one was coming in
her direction—yes, some one in a red sweater, for she could
distinguish that color through the thicket. She crouched lower under
the pine branches. Then, seeing that it was of no use to hide, for the
sweater was unmistakably coming through the bushes, she sat up-right
with a beating heart and drew Caesar from her pocket—just as Dorothy
broke through the last blackberry bush and saw her on the rock. And
though she tried her utmost to gaze at Caesar, she just couldn’t help
seeing the joy and gladness that swept over Dorothy’s anxious face.

“Oh, Vivian!” she cried. “Oh, Vivian! I’ve found you, and I’m so glad!
And you’re going to forgive me, and give me another chance to be your
friend, aren’t you? Oh, say you’re not going away!”

In another moment Dorothy was on the rock beside her, and poor Caesar
had fallen into a rose-bush, where he lay forgotten. The five o’clock
train was forgotten, too; for as Vivian sat there with Dorothy’s arms
around her, she knew she wouldn’t do anything else in the world but go
back and begin all over again.

“My!” said Dorothy, after they had talked everything over for the
third time at least. “My! I forgot to give the signal, and Priscilla
and Virginia are very likely half-dead from fright by now!”

She gave the three short calls agreed upon, which were immediately
answered; and in less than five minutes the two Vigilantes, very much
alive and very, very happy, were also sitting on the very rock chosen
but two hours before. Then, after all the crooked things had been made
straight, after the world seemed beautiful again, and friendship
sweeter than before—then, with the ceremony befitting its importance,
the Vigilante Order was explained in full to the chosen initiates, and
its purpose made plain. With serious faces they signed their names,

                        Vivian Evelyn Winters
                           Dorothy Richards

below the signatures of the charter members.

“Everything’s over now,” said the real originator of the order with a
happy little sigh, as she folded the Constitution and placed it in her
pocket. “Everything’s over, and in another way, everything nicest is
just beginning. There’s certainly strength in numbers, and we’ll all
help one another to be real Vigilantes.”

“We ought to have a watchword,” proposed Priscilla. “I was thinking of
one when I heard Dorothy call. Do you think ‘Ever Vigilant’ is any
good?”

They all thought it just the thing.

“And I’ve been, wondering just this minute,” said Dorothy, “about
something else; but I’m a new member, and if you don’t like my plan, I
hope you’ll say so. I was thinking about having an emblem. Most orders
do, you know. Don’t you think it-would be rather nice to have the
hepatica, and have it stand for what Miss King said—sending our
rootlets into good soil? You see, I thought of it because—well,
because I’ve felt so ashamed of—of the way my rootlets have been
growing, and lately I’ve—I’ve been trying—” She hesitated,
embarrassed.

Virginia had listened, her eyes growing brighter every moment.

“I think it’s a perfectly lovely idea, Dorothy,” she said, while
Priscilla and Vivian nodded their approval. “And I’ve a secret just
born—a lovely, lovely one—and it’s going to happen before very long!
It just came with your thought of the hepatica!”

The others were properly mystified, but the owner of the secret would
divulge nothing; and half an hour later, Caesar, having been rescued
from the rose-bush, the four Vigilantes went home to help Vivian
unpack.




CHAPTER XVIII

THE HEART-BROKEN MISS WALLACE


“Lucile, are you sure?”

“Virginia, if you ask me that again, I’ll believe you think I fib. Of
course I’m sure!”

“Did you see him more than once, Lucile?”

“Priscilla, I’ve told you a dozen times that I saw him one whole
afternoon long at Versailles. Isn’t that long enough to remember him,
I’d like to know?”

“And Miss Wallace said when she introduced him—just what did she say,
anyhow?”

“Vivian Winters, you make me sick! You really do! She said—and this is
the twentieth time I’ve told you—she said, ‘Lucile, I want you to meet
my dear friend, Mr. Taylor.’”

“And what did he say?”

“Will you please listen this time, Dorothy, for it’s positively the
last time I shall tell you. He said, ‘Any friend of Miss Wallace’s is
my friend, too.’ And he gazed at her with his very soul. You forgot he
had eyes at all!”

The exasperated Lucile leaned back among her pillows, and munched the
candy with which she had generously supplied herself.

“You really all do make me tired,” she said between her bites. “I’ve
told you over and over again that any one could see that he loved her
from the way he gazed at her; that the picture she’s had all the year
up to six weeks ago on her dresser was his; and that I know her heart
is broken. Now, what more can I say?”

“It isn’t that we don’t believe you, Lucile,” Virginia hastened to
explain. “It’s just—well, you see you do have a very romantic
tendency, and—”

“Of course, I do. It’s my temperament. I’ve heard father say so a
dozen times. Besides, I’ve lived in Paris, and the very stones of
Paris breathe romance!”

“Well, I really think Lucile is right, sad as it seems. Miss Wallace
hasn’t been herself since Easter; and it was just then that the
picture disappeared from her dresser. Of course Lucile couldn’t have
been with him a whole afternoon and not know his face; and, naturally,
she would know how he treated her.” This announcement from Priscilla
was not without effect.

“Of course I would,” reiterated the encouraged Lucile. “Didn’t I see
him gaze at her, and call her ‘Margaret,’ and her, when she called him
‘Bob’?”

“Did you see him do anything but gaze?” asked Dorothy, still a little
incredulous. “He seems to have gazed all the time.”

“Why, of course, right at Versailles, he wouldn’t have taken her hand,
or anything like that. A gaze can speak volumes, I’ll have you to
know. But when we sailed from Havre, and he stayed to study at the
Sorbonne, he put his arms around her and kissed her. It was
thrilling!”

This new piece of information was indisputable proof, which, placed by
the side of the strange disappearance of the said Mr. Taylor’s
picture, and the strange and unwonted sadness of Miss Wallace, formed
a bulk of evidence, to disbelieve which was folly.

“Oh, I’m afraid it’s true,” said Virginia, echoing the misgivings of
her room-mate. “She looks so quiet and sad, it just breaks my heart. I
actually know she’d been crying the other day when I saw her coming
out of the Retreat. Probably she went there for comfort. Poor thing!
How could he have been so cruel?”

“Why, maybe it wasn’t he. Maybe he’s suffering, and pacing the streets
of Paris this moment, preferring death to life.” Lucile’s imagination,
so fruitless in the channels of academic thought, was certainly
prolific in the flowery paths of Romance. “Perhaps Miss Wallace felt
the call to service, broke her engagement, and has decided to give her
very life to help others.”

“I don’t think Miss Wallace would do that,” Virginia said
thoughtfully. “Not that it isn’t a wonderful thing to do; but I feel
some way as though she’d rather be a mother. One evening last
Thanksgiving I was in her room, and we were talking about the things
girls could do in the world. I asked her what she thought was the
noblest thing; and she said in the sweetest voice, ‘A real mother,
Virginia.’”

“And she is just a born mother,” added Priscilla. “Mother said so at
Thanksgiving. Oh, dear! Why did it have to happen?”

No one pretended to know. Lucile was inclined to attribute it to Fate;
while Dorothy advanced the thought that it might be a trial sent to
prove Miss Wallace’s strength.

“And it’s wonderful how strong she is,” she said. “She’s usually so
jolly at table; and last night she was the very life of the party. One
would never have known.”

“Yes, and she probably went home to a sleepless night,” suggested
Lucile, “and tossed about till morning.”

“It seems to me she’s been happier lately.”

“She’s probably learning to bear it better—that’s all.”

“She’s never worn an engagement ring, has she?” asked the practical
Vivian.

“No, but of course she wouldn’t wear it here. It would excite too much
comment,” Priscilla explained.

“Without doubt she had one, and wore it around her neck, before it
happened,” Lucile again suggested.

“Oh, if we could only show her in some way that we’re sorry for her!
That would, perhaps, help a little,” said Virginia. “Do you suppose
she’d feel we were interfering if we sent her some flowers? We needn’t
say a thing, but just write ‘With sympathy’ or ‘With love’ on a card,
and she’d understand. Do you think she’d like it, Priscilla?”

“Why, yes, I think she would. And ’twould relieve our minds. We’d know
we’d done all we could. I suppose time will make it easier for her to
bear.”

“Maybe it’s just a misunderstanding, and they’ll come together again,
when they see they can’t live without each other,” said Vivian
hopefully.

“Maybe, but I feel that it’s the end! And oh, if you girls could only
have seen them together and known that they were made for each other!
Fate is cruel!” wailed Lucile tragically.

“Well, are we going to send the flowers?” asked Virginia. She was
aching for Miss Wallace, but Lucile’s romantic ravings were a little
tiring. “If we do, let’s not say a word to any one. Miss Wallace,
being in The Hermitage, belongs to us more anyway; and I think we
ought to love her enough to guard her secret. I know she wouldn’t wish
it known. Of course, as things have happened, we can’t help knowing,
but we can help talking about it to others. You haven’t told any one
else, have you, Lucile?”

“Of course not. Don’t you suppose I know better than all of you that
life would be simply impossible to her if she thought the world knew.
Remember, _I’ve_ seen them together!”

“What kind of flowers do you think we’d better send?”

“Pink carnations.”

“Oh, no, carnations are too common!”

“Violets then.”

“Oh, spare her that! He gave her violets that afternoon at
Versailles!”

“Roses, why not?”

“Anything but red roses. They mean undying love, and hers is dead.”

“Why not send her daffodils?” proposed Virginia. “They’re so cheery
and hopeful, and look like spring.”

Every one seemed agreed that, under the circumstances, Virginia’s
choice was the most appropriate. It was thereupon decided that
daffodils be sent to Miss Wallace; but that, to save her possible
embarrassment, the names of the donors be kept secret. Dorothy and
Vivian were delegated to go to Hillcrest and make the purchase, while
the others tried to enliven their sympathetic hearts by tennis.

Meanwhile, during this session of sympathy in her behalf, Miss Wallace
sat in her school-room, correcting an avalanche of themes, which
seemed to have no end. “Dear me!” she sighed to herself, “no girl in
this whole school will be so glad of vacation as I. I’ve never taught
through such a year.”

It certainly had been a hard and trying year. In the fall Miss Green’s
tactlessness had required an extra amount of discretion on the part of
Miss Wallace; in the winter the German Measles had broken into the
regularity necessary for good work; and all through the year she had
been required to watch, which occupation she found harder than any
other—watch a girl, to whom she had never been able to come close, and
whom she had failed to influence toward better things. She could not
really blame herself for her failure in helping Imogene, but she felt
sorry, because, knowing Imogene, she feared that life would never hold
what it might for her. Altogether, it had been a hard year; and she
would not have been human had she not at times looked tired,
thoughtful, and even sad.

“You need a rest, my dear,” said the old Hillcrest doctor, meeting her
one day in the village. “You’re quite tired out, working for those
nice girls up there.” But that pile of themes did not look like
immediate rest; and, sharpening her red pencil, she went to work
again.

She left the school-room just as the warning-bell was ringing and
crossed the campus to The Hermitage, longing for letters. On her desk
she found a package and a telegram, which, when she had read it, made
her tired face glow with happiness. “Dear Bob!” she said to herself.
“He deserves it all. I’m so glad!”

“His picture has come back, too,” she added, untying the package,
“just in time for the good news. You dear old fellow! You deserve a
silver frame, and the nicest girl in the world.”

There came a knock at her door just then, and the maid passed her a
long box from the florist’s. Surprised, she opened it to find dozens
of yellow daffodils, and a card, which said in carefully disguised
handwriting, “With deepest love, and tenderest sympathy.”

“Why, what can it mean?” she thought mystified. “I always need the
love, but I certainly don’t need sympathy. I never was so happy in my
life!”

The supper-bell rang just then, and put a stop to her wonderings. She
dressed hurriedly, placed some daffodils at her waist, and descended
to the dining-room, a trifle late, but wholly radiant.

“She surely doesn’t look sad to-night,” mused more than one at the
table. “Could the flowers have made her happier so soon, or what is
it?”

Half an hour before study hour, Miss Wallace called Virginia to her
room.

“I know you love daffodils, Virginia,” she said, “and I want you to
see this gorgeous quantity which some mysterious person has sent me.
And the strangest part about it is that they come with ‘tenderest
sympathy.’ It’s especially funny to-night, because I’m so happy. I
think I really must tell you about it.”

Virginia’s heart beat fast with excitement. Was this beloved teacher
of hers really going to confide in her? Her eyes followed Miss
Wallace’s to the dresser, and there, reclothed in a shining silver
frame, was Mr. Taylor—Miss Wallace’s own Mr. Taylor! So it had been
only a misunderstanding after all! The dream of Miss Wallace’s life
was not dead, but living, and she was happy! One glance at her face
was proof of that! Virginia was so happy herself that she longed to
tell her so; but perhaps she had best not just now. Besides, what was
Miss Wallace saying?

“I don’t know that I’ve ever told you about my cousin, Robert Taylor,
Virginia. You’ve seen his picture of course—that is till recently when
I sent it away to have it framed. To-night I had a cable from him,
telling me that he’s actually engaged to the dearest girl I know.
We’ve both been hoping for it for months—I almost as much as he—and
Mary’s just decided that she can’t get along without him. I’m so
delighted!”

It seemed impossible that Virginia’s heart could have undergone such a
metamorphosis as it had in the last minute.

“Is—? is—he your cousin?” she asked in a queer, strained little voice.
But Miss Wallace was so happy that she did not notice it.

“Why, yes, he’s really my cousin, but he seems like my brother, for
his mother died when he was a baby, and my mother brought him up. So
we’ve always lived together, just like brother and sister, and I never
think of any difference. Why, my dear, where are you going? The bell
hasn’t rung.” For Virginia was half way out of the door.

“I—must go,” she stammered. “The girls are waiting for me up-stairs.”

Four more crestfallen and unromantic girls never existed than those
which looked at one another at the conclusion of Virginia’s story.

“I never felt so silly in my life!” she added, after the last
rainbow-colored bubble had been burst.

“Nor I!” cried Priscilla.

“Let’s be everlastingly grateful we didn’t sign our names,” said
Dorothy.

“And he was just away being framed!” moaned Vivian.

“Where’s Lucile?”

“Oh, she’s probably moaning in her room over Fate!”

“She needs a tonic!” said Priscilla. “Let’s go and tell her so.”

“It won’t do a bit of good,” Virginia observed, as they started down
the hall to employ the remaining five minutes in disciplining Lucile.
“It’s her temperament, you know; and, besides, the very stones of
Paris breathe Romance!”




CHAPTER XIX

THE SENIOR PAGEANT


Commencement came with hurrying feet, showing little regard for
Seniors, who daily visited the old haunts, grown so dear to them, and
hourly hated worse the thought of leaving St. Helen’s. Every spot
seemed dearer than ever before—the cottages, which had been their
homes, the Retreat, filled with the memories of chapel and vespers,
every path in the woods, every spot where certain flowers grew. It
would be hard to leave them all; but far harder to say good-by to one
another, and to the teachers and girls who were to return; for, as
Anne said on every possible occasion, “There’s no use talking! It
never will seem the same again!” So in all the festivities of the
closing days there was a sadness—a strange hollow feeling in one’s
body, a lump which often came unexpectedly into one’s throat.

To Virginia, this season of her first Commencement was one of
conflicting emotions. She was torn between a joy in the perfect June
days, and a sorrow that they must soon come to an end; between the
happy anticipation of seeing her father, who, with her grandmother and
Aunt Nan, was to be at St. Helen’s for the closing week, and the sad
realization that St. Helen’s would never seem the same without the
Seniors, and that The Hermitage would be a sadly different place
without Mary and Anne.

She found studying during those last few weeks the most difficult
thing in the world; and had it not been for the cup competition
between Hathaway and The Hermitage, which was daily growing more
close, she, like many of the others, would have been sorely tempted to
take a vacation. It would be so much more “vital,” she said to
herself, and ten times more appropriate, to close her geometry and
walk through the woods with Priscilla, or sit in Mary’s room, and plan
for the wonderful days to come; for Mrs. Williams had “found a way,”
and Jack and Mary were actually to spend the month of August in
Wyoming with Virginia and Donald. The trip was to be their
Commencement gift, for Jack was likewise graduating that year from the
Stanford School. “It’s too good to be true,” Virginia kept saying to
herself, “it’s too good to be true,” and deep in her heart she hoped
and hoped that Mr. and Mrs. Winthrop might consent to Priscilla’s
going also. They had said they would “think about it,” and that, so
Priscilla said, was a hopeful sign.

As she bent over her geometry, preparing for the final examination,
there would come before her eyes in place of circles and triangles and
parallelograms, visions of sunny August days riding over the
foothills, and starlit August nights about a camp-fire in the canyon.
It would be such fun for her and Don to show Mary and Jack all the
loveliest places in their country. And she would teach Mary to
shoot—Mary, who had never in her life held a rifle! Oh, if only the
other Vigilantes might come! But she knew that Dorothy was to be in
California with her father; and as to Vivian, Virginia could somehow
easily picture the horror on timid Mrs. Winter’s face at the thought
of Vivian shooting and camping in a canyon! But this was not mastering
geometry, and there was the cup! The Hermitage must win it from
Hathaway, and the winning or the losing depended upon the success or
failure of each one. So, banishing dreams, she went to work again.

There were but ten days more. Already it was examination week; already
many of the traditional ceremonies and closing occasions had taken
place. The Juniors had “picnicked” the Seniors, and the Seniors the
Juniors; the cottage tennis finals had been played off, Overlook
winning the doubles, and Bess Shepard being proclaimed the champion in
the ensuing singles; the Senior ivy had been planted against the wall
of the Retreat, and the old trowel presented with fitting remarks to
the Junior president. By the cottages the Senior occupants had each
planted her own slip of ivy, her name placed in a securely corked
bottle, and buried beneath the roots of her plant. Thus in our own
minds do we become immortal!

But the occasion upon which all thoughts were centered, and toward
which all energies were bent, was the Senior Pageant, to be held on
Tuesday afternoon of the closing week. On preceding Commencements, an
out-of-door play had been the choice of the graduating class; but this
year the Seniors, who had been throughout their four years unusually
interested in History, had determined to give in place of the play a
Historical Pageant. Each was to represent some character of History,
legendary or ancient, mediaeval or modern, design and make her own
costume, and dramatize the certain scene or scenes which she had
chosen to portray. The Juniors and members of the lower classes,
though not of importance as prominent characters, were yet of
indispensable value as retainers, henchmen, pages, and the like.

“In fact,” said the Blackmore twins, who were the blindfolded
headsmen, leading the procession of the doomed Mary Stuart to the
block; “in fact, we may not seem very important, but we’re the setting
and they couldn’t do without us!”

For weeks, even for months, they had been making preparations and
holding rehearsals. The place chosen for the pageant was the level
strip of meadow south of the campus. Directly back of it lay the
Retreat woods, which were very convenient for the disappearance of the
characters when their parts were finished, and especially so for
Martin Luther, who had to nail his ninety-five theses on the door of
the Retreat. On the left the road led to St. Helen’s; on the right
stretched more woodland; while immediately in front of the ground
chosen for the performance, a gently sloping hillside formed a
splendid amphitheater from which the audience was to view the pageant.
Nature had surely done her best to provide an ideal situation; and the
girls were going to try to do as well.

Virginia had found her services in great demand, and she was glad and
proud to give them. Anne had determined to be her beloved Joan of Arc,
and had planned to appear in three scenes—in the forest of Domremy,
where she listened to the voices; in the company of the old village
priest, with whom she talked of her visions; and finally on the
journey toward the Dauphin, whom she was to recognize among his
courtiers. In the last scene a horse was necessary, for Joan, clad in
armor, rode, accompanied by the old priest and two knights. Also, the
Black Prince clamored for a war-horse; Augustus said he never could be
august without one; and Roland refused to die in the Pass of
Roncesvalles, unless he could first fall from his panting steed!
Matters early in the spring having come to a halt over the horse
problem, Miss King was consulted, and upon Virginia’s assurance, ably
seconded by that of Mr. Hanly, that Napoleon would be a perfectly safe
addition to the troupe, his services were engaged for rehearsals and
final performance alike, and he was installed in St. Helen’s stable,
so as to be on hand whenever desired.

Joan, never having been on a horse before, though born and bred in the
South, needed considerable instruction, as did the other equestrian
actresses; and Virginia found herself installed as riding-mistress for
a good many hours each week. Napoleon did not seem averse to his part
in the pageant, though sometimes he shook his head disdainfully when
the Black Prince strapped some armor over it, and objected slightly to
the trappings which Augustus felt necessary for his successful entry
into Rome. Virginia’s saddle, bedecked for the occasion, was found
adequate for all the riders; and after many, many attempts, followed
by very frank criticisms from the riding-mistress, most of the
performers could mount and dismount with something resembling ease.
Virginia, knowing well Napoleon’s variety of gaits, did not hope for
equestrianism on the part of the riders. If they could only get on
safely, sit fairly straight, and get off without catching their feet
or clothing, she would rest content; and though Roland and the Black
Prince were determined to use their spurs and come out from the forest
on the gallop, Virginia, having raised them from the ground after two
of these disastrous attempts, urged them with all her might to allow
Napoleon to walk, which he was very glad to do.

But Joan, it must be admitted, found her last act a trying one. Though
she mounted in the recesses of the forest, and could have all the
assistance she needed, to ride before the audience, holding her spear
aloft in one hand, and driving with the other was well-nigh
impossible, especially when she longed to grasp the saddle-horn; and
lastly, to dismount safely, without catching on some part of that
fearful saddle and irretrievably loosening her armor, was an act she
feared and dreaded day and night.

“Oh, why did I choose to be Joan!” she cried, as Virginia, at a
private rehearsal, raised her from the ground after at least the
twentieth attempt to dismount. “I just can’t do it!”

“Yes, you can,” encouraged her instructor, who, when occasion
demanded, coached the dramatic appearance as well as the equestrian.
“You’re beautiful when you hear the voices in the forest, and when you
talk with the old priest, you’re thrilling! Only, I do wish Lucile
would be more priestly. Of course, she speaks French wonderfully, but
she isn’t one bit like a priest. It’s too bad, when you’re so
wonderful in that scene.”

“Well, you see, she didn’t want to be the priest, anyway. She wanted
to be the Black Prince’s sweetheart.”

“He didn’t have a sweetheart, did he?”

“I don’t know. It doesn’t seem as though he would at seventeen. But
she wanted him to, anyway, and say farewell to her in England.”

“She does make me sick! Now, Anne, I’ve just one criticism. You’re
going to learn to dismount all right; but if you’d only look less
scared when you ride toward the Dauphin! You know you ought to look
soulful, as though you were seeing a distant vision, but you don’t.
You look frightened to death.”

“Then I look just the way I feel, Virginia. I’d rather ride an
elephant than that Napoleon. I am scared of him, and I may as well
admit it. He’s the most terrorizing animal I’ve ever known!” And
nothing that Napoleon’s trainer could say as to his harmlessness and
even amicability of disposition, could convince the trembling Joan,
who, in perseverance and fear, still continued to make herself
dismount.

But when the last Saturday came, all difficulties seemed overcome.
Joan had actually dismounted successfully half a dozen times; the
Black Prince had, after all, decided that he was more impressive when
his charger walked; and Queen Elizabeth had ridden three times in her
carriage, borne by eight staggering retainers, without its once
breaking down. No more rehearsals were to be held until the final one
on Tuesday morning; and costumes were packed away, while Napoleon
gratefully munched his oats in St. Helen’s stable, and wondered at the
unaccustomed respite he was enjoying.

On that Saturday came Virginia’s father with her Grandmother Webster
and Aunt Nan. She had never been so happy in her life, she thought, as
she walked excitedly up and down the platform, and waited for the
train. Would her father find her much changed, she wondered, and would
he look the same? Never before in their lives had they been separated,
and nine months seemed a very long time. His letter of yesterday had
been written from Vermont where he had visited a week, and where, he
told her, he had been very happy. And her grandmother had also
written, saying how much they were enjoying him. She was so glad, she
said to herself, as the train whistled in the distance—so thankful
that at last Grandmother Webster was beginning to appreciate her
father. If it were really true, she simply couldn’t be any happier.

It was really true! Of that she was assured. For after her father had
jumped from the train to hold his little daughter close in his arms
for a moment, he had turned to help her grandmother, who was just
alighting, and whom, to Virginia’s great joy, he called “Mother.” Then
her grandmother kissed her, and said to her father, “John, hasn’t she
grown?”; and jolly Aunt Nan, who came up in the rear, hugged her hard,
and said in the most understanding kind of way, “Now this whole family
is together at last!” Finally, as if to add the finishing touch and
make everything complete, Grandmother Webster, after she and Aunt Nan
had greeted Miss King, who stood on the platform, said, “And I think,
years ago, you met my son, Virginia’s father.”

The next three days were like the perfect realization of a dream. “The
whole family” roamed together about the campus; listened to the
farewell sermon, which the white-haired bishop gave on Sunday morning
in the chapel, and the last vesper service, at which every one cried;
heard the Senior essays on Monday afternoon; and attended Miss King’s
reception on Monday evening. It seemed like a great family reunion
with all the fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters; and it took no
time at all for everybody to become acquainted with everybody else.
Virginia proudly introduced her father to all the girls; and it was
not long before the four Vigilantes and their adviser were listening
to tales of the real Vigilante days.

“And I hope you’ll every one come to Wyoming for August,” he said
genially, “You’ll be well-chaperoned, for Virginia’s Aunt Nan is
coming, and there’s room and a welcome for all.”

That night Priscilla, before they went to sleep, confided her hopes to
Virginia.

“I saw mother and dad talking with your father and Aunt Nan to-night,
when we were helping serve,” she whispered, “and I know they were
talking about it! Oh, Virginia, do you really suppose I’ll be there?”

“I’m thinking on it every minute I have,” came back the whispered
answer. “Aunt Nan’s going will make a big difference; and some way I
just know you’re coming, Priscilla!”

Tuesday dawned beautifully, setting at rest many anxious hearts, which
had bade their owners rise from bed at intervals during the night to
study the heavens. At ten o’clock a strictly private dress rehearsal
was held on the meadow. Virginia, who was one of Queen Elizabeth’s
pages, ran about in doublet and hose, and directed those who rode
Napoleon. Everything went along with perfect smoothness. Martin
Luther, who was Mary, nailed his theses with resounding strokes upon
the church door, and then in a fiery and original Latin oration
denounced the sale of “Indulgences ”; and Mary, Queen of Scots, was
led to execution, without the headsmen giggling, as they had
invariably done on every other occasion. Miss Allan, the History
teacher, declared herself delighted.

“It’s perfect!” she said enthusiastically. “Now you may go where you
like, except those in the last Joan of Arc scene. I want you to try
that dismounting again, Anne, and don’t let your voice tremble when
you address the Dauphin.”

“My voice will tremble until I say good-by to Napoleon forever,”
thought Anne to herself as she mounted in the woods, and rode out on
the meadow, preceded by her priest, and followed by two retainers, who
kept at a very respectful distance from Napoleon’s heels. She drew
near the Dauphin and his assembled court, halted her steed, and
prepared to dismount. But, in some way, she lost her balance, and fell
to the ground, her left foot caught in the stirrup. Had Napoleon moved
it might have been a serious happening; but he stood calmly looking
on, even before Virginia had grasped his bridle. Then Miss Allan
released Anne’s foot, while the Dauphin and his court sympathized.

Anne had wrenched her ankle, and could not mount Napoleon again. That
was certain. It was possible for her to perform her first and second
acts, for in the first she did not walk about at all, and the scene
with the priest required but a few steps. But the last was, under the
circumstances, utterly impossible, and, unless a substitute could be
found, must be omitted.

Poor Joan sat on the ground and tried to smile, while Miss Allan
rubbed her aching ankle.

“I think it’s really providential,” she said, “because I’d have been
sure to fall this afternoon. Virginia can do my last part splendidly.
My costume will fit her all right, and I’m quite content with hearing
the voices and talking with the priest. You’ll do it, won’t you,
Virginia?”

“Why, of course, I will, if Miss Allan thinks best. My French isn’t
like yours, Anne. Oh, I’m so sorry it happened!”

“Well, it’s fortunate we have you, Virginia,” said Miss Allan. “You
know the part perfectly, and your pronunciation will have to do.
Besides, you ride well enough to make up for it.”

Joan was lifted on Napoleon, where, having no spear to carry and both
hands free to clutch the saddle, she felt quite fearless, especially
since Virginia led her steed; and, followed by a train of sympathetic
courtiers, was carried to The Hermitage, where her ankle, which was
not badly hurt, was carefully bandaged. Meanwhile, Virginia, raised
all at once to the dignity of a Senior, rehearsed her lines, and tried
with the help of Lucile to pronounce the impossible French syllables.

By three o’clock that afternoon the hillside amphitheater was crowded
with guests, the number of relatives and friends being increased by
many Hillcrest residents, who never failed to enjoy the Commencement
“doings.” Prominent among those who awaited appearance of the pageant,
was a tall, soldierly-looking gentleman, who sat beside Virginia’s
father, and seemed to enjoy talking of a certain little girl, with
whom he had journeyed East nine months before. Every now and then he
bestowed proud glances upon his grandson, who had accompanied him, and
who had already found in Jack Williams a pleasant companion.

“I couldn’t resist bringing my grandson to meet Miss Virginia,” the
old gentleman explained, “and I’m doubly glad I did come, for I’m
delighted to meet her father.”

Virginia’s father evidently enjoyed Colonel Standish, for they found
many subjects of conversation, and talked until a herald, clad in
crimson and white, the Senior colors, appeared from the forest, and
blowing a trumpet, announced in quaint language that the pageant was
about to begin:

    “Lords and ladies, passing fair,
    I would now to you declare
    That before your very eyes
    Those from out the past arise.”

The first to arise from out the shadowy past were Hector and
Andromache, clad in Trojan costumes. In Homer’s tongue they bade each
other farewell, while Andromache lifted her infant son (the janitor’s
baby, borrowed for the occasion) to kiss his fierce father, armed with
helmet, shield, and spear, before he should go out to fight the great
Achilles. True to the Homeric legend, the baby cried in fright, and
was hurriedly returned to the janitor’s wife, who waited in the shadow
of the trees. Demosthenes hurled in good Greek a “philippic” against
the Macedonian King, and Cicero cursed Cataline in fiery Latin. Then
followed the great Augustus, who sat upon the much-bedecked Napoleon
and gloried in his triumph; Roland, who fell gallantly from his steed
in the Pass of Roncesvalles, blowing his horn with his last breath to
warn the soldiers of Charlemagne of his disaster; and the Black
Prince, who, on his way to Crecy, paused to give an oration on the
valor of the English.

Now it was time for Joan of Arc, who, her peasant robes covering her
bandaged ankle, sat in the forests of Domremy, and with sweet,
up-turned face listened to the voices of angels. Convinced that she
had a mission to perform, she sought the old priest as he walked one
day in the forest, and told him of her visions; but he, in perfect
though rather halfhearted French, discouraged her, and sent her home
to help her mother in the kitchen. A year passed, and Joan having at
last convinced the priest and the governor of Domremy, was allowed to
proceed to the Dauphin, and declare her message from God.

In the last scene, a new Joan, clad in a shining helmet, a suit of
armor, and bearing a shield and spear, rode from the wood into the
meadow. She sat her horse like a knight of old, holding her reins in
her left hand, on which arm she bore her shield, and in her right hand
bearing her spear aloft. In her gray eyes was the memory of the
Domremy visions; on her face the determination to save her country.
Before her walked the little priest, who could not resist glancing
back every now and then to be sure Napoleon was not too near his
heels. Behind her on either side came two armed retainers.

As the Maid of Orleans neared the audience, she was greeted by
applause, which pleased her even less than it pleased a certain little
group in the center of the gathering. She rode on toward the end of
the meadow, where next the woods stood the disguised Dauphin and his
courtiers. As she reached the first of the Dauphin’s men-at-arms, she
halted her steed, swung her armor-clad body lightly to the ground, and
advanced with intent gaze toward him, whom she knew to be Charles, the
future king.

[Illustration: “She sat her horse like a knight of old.”]

Meanwhile, Napoleon, weary of this pomp and pageantry, and feeling his
back free at last from knights and emperors, moved slowly to a near-by
birch tree, and began to nibble at its fresh new leaves. Joan’s
retainers had followed her, and as there was no one to forbid him to
take refreshment, he ate on undisturbed. Suddenly at his very nose
sounded a blare of trumpets. They proclaimed the Domremy peasant girl
to be what she had declared herself—the deliverer of her country. But
Napoleon knew nothing of proclamations or deliverers. All he knew was
that he had been rudely disturbed and needlessly startled—he, who had
uncomplainingly worn trappings of every description and borne Augustus
and Roland, the Black Prince and Joan!

The trumpets sounded again in his ears. This time he answered with a
terrifying snort, kicked up his heels and started down the meadow, his
tasseled blanket, for with this new Joan he wore no saddle, dragging
on the ground. Joan, in the act of receiving the homage of the Dauphin
and his court, saw him go. She sprang to her feet, mediaeval manners
forgotten, threw aside her spear and shield, and started in pursuit.
She forgot that she was to save France; but she knew she was to save
the Earl of Leicester embarrassment from having no steed to ride, when
he should advance in the next act to greet Queen Elizabeth.

The progress of Napoleon was somewhat lessened by his robes in which
he became often entangled, and by his desire for more fresh birch
leaves. Within five minutes Joan was near him, her helmet long since
gone, her armor more or less depleted, her hair streaming in the wind.
She was no longer the gentle maid of Domremy; she was a Wyoming girl
who was catching her horse.

“Oh, John!” cried Grandmother Webster, who with frightened eyes
watched her granddaughter in this somewhat strange proceeding. “Oh,
John, how can you laugh! She’ll be hurt!”

“No, she won’t, mother,” her father answered. “She’s used to that sort
of thing. Don’t worry.”

“She’s the pluckiest girl I ever saw in my life!” cried the Colonel,
slapping his knee. “Joan of Arc wasn’t in it!” And his grandson, who
had risen to his feet and was cheering as though he were at a
foot-ball game, kept shouting between his cheers:

“Say, but she’s a corker!”

Now she was running beside Napoleon. Suddenly she grasped his reins,
and stopped him just as he was nearing the road, and thinking without
doubt that he would escape to his Hillcrest stable where pageantry was
unknown. She straightened his bedraggled robes as well as she could,
then with one hand on his neck, sprang to his back with as much ease
as though he had been a Shetland pony, and, amid the cheers of the
audience, rode back to receive the homage, not only of the Dauphin,
but of the gathering at large.

The pageant proceeded. Queen Elizabeth, borne by her eight retainers,
was received by a somewhat trembling Earl of Leicester, who did not
seem at all sure of his steed; Mary Stuart was dignity and courage
itself as she marched to the scaffold, led by two perfectly serious
headsmen; and Martin Luther eclipsed even his rehearsal of the
morning. But none like the second Joan was prompted by necessity to
forget the bonds of History, and establish a new tradition to add to
the hundreds already clustering about St. Helen’s.

“For,” said the white-haired bishop, shaking hands with her, as she
stood in her page’s costume of doublet and hose, surrounded by an
admiring group, “St. Helen’s girls will never forget this Joan, though
their memory may be hazy as to her of Domremy; just as they’ll always
remember St. Helen’s champion chimney-sweep, and probably forget all
about Charles Kingsley’s. Isn’t that so, my dear?” And he turned with
a quizzical smile toward the Blackmore twin, who had dropped into the
grate before his astonished eyes the year before.

“Well,” said Carver Standish III, as bearing Joan’s spear and shield,
he accompanied her across the campus, “well, all I’ve got to say is,
Miss Hunter, you surely are a winner! And I’m some glad grandfather
brought me over to meet you!”

“I’m glad, too,” answered the happy Joan, “but I’m not Miss Hunter,
I’m just Virginia. You see I’m especially anxious not to be a young
lady when I get back home.”




CHAPTER XX

THE VIGILANTES’ LAST MEETING


“It’s absolutely unbelievable!” cried Priscilla.

“It’s a fairy-tale!” said Vivian.

“I’ll just count the minutes till August!” declared Virginia.

“Mine is a reward for getting all _A’s_,” said Priscilla. “My! but I’m
glad I worked!”

“I’m thankful papa came for Commencement,” said Vivian. “Mamma would
never have said ‘Yes.’ She still thinks I’m going to be killed. Are
you sure you have room for us all, Virginia? Is a ranch large?”

“Of course we have room. Besides, I sleep in a tent summers.”

“Oh, may we, too?”

“Why, yes, if you like. Mary wants to. It’s lovely out-of-doors.”

“Aren’t there any rattle-snakes around?”

“Only on the hills, and in rocky and sandy places. Oh, Dorothy, we’re
selfish talking like this when you can’t come!”

“No, you’re not. I dote on hearing about it. I wish I could come, but
I’m glad I’m going to be with father. It makes me frightfully proud to
think he wants me to keep house for him; and we’re going to have a
heavenly little bungalow right by the ocean. It will be lovely, I
think; and we haven’t been together for so long, it will be like
getting acquainted over again.”

“I think it’s splendid, Dorothy,” said Priscilla, “and I’m so proud of
you! Mother is too—she said so. And being all Vigilantes, we’ll be
together in thought, anyway. Oh, Virginia, I think your father was
perfectly lovely to give us our pins!”

“Wonderful!” cried Dorothy.

“They’re the sweetest things!” said Vivian.

“Wasn’t that your secret when we held our first meeting in May?” asked
Dorothy.

“Yes, that was it. When you mentioned the hepatica, I thought how
lovely it would be to have little hepatica pins. I wrote father all
about it, and he said he’d love to have them made for us as a gift
from him. They are sweet! I love them!”

She lifted hers from her blouse and examined it, while the other
Vigilantes did the same. They were little hepaticas in dull gold. In
the heart of each glowed three small pearls; and in a circle around
the pearls were engraved in tiny letters the words, “Ever Vigilant.”

“They’ll be such a help to us this summer, I think,” said Dorothy. “I
know mine will. It will help me remember—lots of things.”

They were sitting on their rock back of the Retreat. It was afternoon
of the day following the pageant, and this was their last Vigilante
meeting.

“Doesn’t it seem as though everything had come out just right?” asked
Priscilla after a little pause. “This morning in chapel when Miss King
announced that we’d won the cup, I could have screamed, I was so glad!
And that’s due to you, Dorothy, more than to any one else. Just think
of your Latin examination! Miss Baxter has put it in the exhibit of
class work. I’m so glad!”

“I can’t help feeling glad, too. But then it isn’t any more than I
ought to have done toward my share of winning the cup. I helped toward
losing it the first of the year.”

“Oh, don’t let’s talk about that part—ever again!” cried the founder
of the Vigilantes. “It’s never going to happen any more, and that’s
what makes me so happy, because now we understand each other, and next
year we’ll all be working for the same thing! Oh, I get happier every
minute!”

“Won’t it be lovely to have the Blackmores in The Hermitage?”

“Has Miss King really said they could come?”

“Yes, Jess told me this morning after chapel. At least, she’s going to
try them for three months.”

“They’re going to Germany this summer. I wonder what they’ll learn to
do over there!”

“You can depend upon it they’ll learn something! You’ll have enough to
do to keep them straight, Priscilla.”

“Oh, dear,” said Priscilla. “Why did you ever choose me monitor? I’ll
probably get into more scrapes than any one else, especially with the
Blackmores around. I’ll try to be like Mary, but I know I can’t.”

“Oh, won’t we miss Mary and Anne?”

“Anne’s going abroad, too, with her mother; and then she’s going to
college in the fall with Mary.”

“College seems so far away, and so big some way. I’m glad we’re going
to be at St. Helen’s.”

A bell sounded across the campus.

“It’s time for the Senior song,” said Priscilla. “We must go in a
minute. I’m going to take a piece of pine for my Memory Book to
remember the last meeting.”

They all followed her example. Then, standing on the big rock with
their arms around one another’s shoulders, they repeated earnestly
their Vigilante principles:

“We stand for fair play and true friendship.”

“And for taking care of our roots,” added Virginia, as a postscript.

Then they scrambled down from the rock, and ran through the wood path
to the campus, where the lower classes were gathering for the annual
Senior song, which was held the last day of Commencement. From the
woods north of the campus came the twenty Seniors in white dresses.
They marched two by two between long lines of crimson ribbon, which
they held. As they drew near the campus where the other classes
awaited them, they sang their Senior song.

    “We’re the St. Helen’s Seniors,
      The crimson and the white,
    We stand for fun and friendship,
      For loyalty and right,
    We’ll ever praise St. Helen’s,
      Her wisdom and her fame,
    The only school in all this land
      Our loyalty can claim.”

Cheers from Juniors, Sophomores, and Freshmen greeted them. They
marched to all the buildings, before each one singing farewell songs,
written by Senior poets; and then back again to the gathering-place of
the admiring lower classes, who, as they approached, rose, and with
greater volume, but no greater feeling, saluted them with a song, also
written expressly for the occasion.

    “Farewell to the Seniors,
      We’ll surely miss you sore
    When we come back again next fall,
      And find you here no more.
    We’ll try to follow in your steps,
      Of loyalty and right,
    And never, never will forget
      The crimson and the white.”



CHAPTER XXI

HOME ONCE MORE


“Oh, father, it looks just the same! There are our mountains that
Colonel Standish and I said good-by to. Oh, daddy, I’ve missed the
mountains so! And there are the foot-hills! Aren’t they green? And see
the flowers on them! Oh, there’s a shooting star! I saw it in the
hollow as we passed. And aren’t the grain fields lovely with the wind
sweeping over them? Oh, father, won’t the girls just love it? And
won’t it be perfectly lovely to have them? I never saw any one so
happy as Carver Standish when he said you had asked him. The Colonel
was smiling all over, too. It will be a regular house-party, won’t it?
And isn’t it wonderful that Aunt Nan’s coming with all of them? Oh,
father, weren’t we happy in Vermont, and isn’t it just the loveliest
thing in all the world that we have grandmother and Aunt Nan for our
very own? I know mother would be happy, don’t you?”

“I’m sure she would be very happy, dear. It’s what we used to hope for
years ago. And I’m the happiest man in all Wyoming to have my little
daughter back, and I’m more glad than ever that I sent her away to
school.”

“Oh, I’m so glad that I can’t help thinking about it. Just think if
I’d never gone, I’d never have known Priscilla—isn’t she dear,
father—or Dorothy, or Mary and Anne, or those dear, funny Blackmore
twins, or Vivian—Vivian seems silly, father, but she isn’t really,
she’s fine underneath, you’ll see—or Miss King, or darling Miss
Wallace—oh, daddy, wasn’t she too dear for anything when she said
good-by? She kissed me twice. It’s selfish to notice, but I couldn’t
help it. She’s one of my very dearest friends. Didn’t you like her
especially?”

“Very much, dear. See, we’re coming nearer. We’ve crossed the creek
bridge. Better put on your hat.”

Fifteen minutes later they had left the dingy little station and were
driving along the country road between fields of waving grain, the
proud Dick being holder of the reins. Virginia plied him with eager
questions.

“Oh, Dick, how is the colt?”

“Fine, Miss Virginia. We put him on the range last month.”

[Illustration: “The road lay at the very base of the green
foot-hills.”]

“And how’s Pedro?”

“He’s fine, too.”

“Have the little collies grown much?”

Dick laughed. “They’re not little any more, Miss Virginia.”

“And how are Alec and Joe and Hannah and Mr. Weeks and William?”

“They’re first-rate, and all anxious to see you.”

Virginia clung closer to her father’s hand. “It seems strange, doesn’t
it, father,” she whispered, her voice breaking, “and—and sad not to
have Jim drive us home?”

For miles they drove across the broad prairies, past grain fields and
through barren, unirrigated stretches. Then at last they turned a bend
in the road, and there before them lay the nearer foot-hills, with the
higher ranges above, and far above all the mountains—still
snow-covered.

“They look really friendly this morning with the sun on them,” said
Virginia, “and they ought to when I love them so, and am coming back
to them.”

They turned again. This time the road lay at the very base of the
green foot-hills, upon which cattle and horses were feeding. On the
side of one of the hills rose a great spruce, and on the ground near
it, Virginia’s quick eyes caught a glow of color.

“Is that—?” she whispered to her father.

“Yes,” he said softly. “That’s where Jim lies. We fenced in the range
for a good distance all around the tree so the cattle couldn’t go
there; and William tended some plants all winter so that he could put
them there early in the spring. They’re all in blossom now, you see.”

Virginia could not speak. She watched the great spruce and the color
beneath it, until they rounded the hill and both were hidden from
sight. Then she put her head against her father’s shoulder, while he,
understanding, held her close. Jim’s absence was the only shadow upon
her home-coming. Nothing would seem the same without him; and now that
he was gone, the girls would never understand why it was that she had
loved him so. If they could only have seen him, then they would have
known!

“You can see home now, little girl,” said her father.

She raised her head eagerly. Yes, there it was—the green wheat fields,
the avenue of tall cottonwoods whose leaves were fluttering in the
wind, the long white ranch-house, from the window of which some one
was waving a red handkerchief.

“Hannah!” cried Virginia, as she waved her own handkerchief in answer.

A few minutes more and they were driving beneath the cottonwoods.
Around the corner of the house bounded the collie dogs, the pups
indistinguishable from their mother, to give them welcome; in the
doorway stood Hannah, her face bright with joy; and by Virginia’s
flower-bed, in which spikes of blue larkspur, reaching to her window,
were brave with bloom, stood William—a new William, with the sadness
and the failures quite gone from his face.

“Oh, William,” cried Virginia, jumping from the carriage, and running
up to him; “Oh, William, it’s next best to having Jim to have you—like
this!”

                        *    *    *    *    *

That afternoon Elk Creek Valley lay bathed in June sunshine. It had
never seemed so beautiful—at least to a certain boy and girl, who
rested their horses on the brow of the Mine, and looked off across a
creek bordered by cottonwoods and merry, laughing quaking-asps, across
a blue-green sea of waving grain, to the distant, snow-furrowed
mountain peaks. Some magpies flew chattering over the prairie and
among the quaking-asps; a meadow lark sang from a near-by tree-stump;
and two cotton-tail rabbits chased each other across the open space
between the creek and the foot-hills, and played hide-and-seek behind
the sage-brush.

“Isn’t it the loveliest place in all the world, Don?” the girl almost
whispered. “I know I’ll not be any happier when I get to Heaven. And
some way the mountains are friendlier than ever. Perhaps because I
love them better now I’m home again.”

“It is lovely,” the boy answered. “The finest country anywhere! I’m
mighty glad you’re home again, Virginia; but the thing I’m most glad
about is, that you aren’t a young lady after all!”

                            THE END




                         SIX STAR RANCH

      Another success by the author of the wonderful GLAD Books

                      “Pollyanna: The GLAD Book”
              “Pollyanna Grows Up: The Second GLAD Book”

With frontispiece in full color from a painting by R. Farrington
Elwell and six spirited drawings by Frank J. Murch. Bound uniform with
the POLLYANNA books in silk cloth, with a corresponding color jacket,
net $1.25; carriage paid $1.40

The year we published POLLYANNA, THE GLAD BOOK, we published another
book by the same author, but as it is contrary to our policy to issue
two books by one writer in a year, we published the second book under
the pseudonym “Eleanor Stuart.”

As we are not going to publish a new book of Mrs. Porter’s this year,
we have decided to announce the publication of SIX STAR RANCH under
the name of its real author. The success of her previous books is
practically unparalleled in the history of American publishing,
POLLYANNA: THE GLAD BOOK, having already sold 300,000 copies—an
average of more than 100,000 copies for three consecutive years—and
POLLYANNA GROWS UP: THE SECOND GLAD BOOK, having sold nearly 150,000
copies in nine months.

SIX STAR RANCH is a charming story, in the author’s best vein, of a
dear little Texas girl, who plays “the glad game” made famous by
POLLYANNA, and plays it with a charm which will put her on the same
pinnacle, side by side with POLLYANNA.




                        SYLVIA OF THE HILL TOP

         A Sequel to “Sylvia’s Experiment, The Cheerful Book”

                         By Margaret R. Piper

12mo, cloth decorative, with a frontispiece in full color, decorative
jacket, net $1.25; carriage paid $1.40

In THE CHEERFUL BOOK Sylvia Arden proved herself a messenger of joy
and cheerfulness to thousands of readers. In this new story she plays
the same rôle on Arden Hill during her summer vacation and is the same
wholesome, generous, cheerful young lady who made such a success of
the Christmas Party. She befriends sick neighbors, helps “run” a
tea-room, brings together two lovers who have had differences, serves
as the convenient bridesmaid here and the good Samaritan there, and
generally acquits herself in a manner which made of her such a popular
heroine in the former story. There is, of course, a Prince Charming in
the background.

“The SYLVIA books should be read by all the exponents of POLLYANNA of
THE GLAD BOOKS,” says Mr. H. V. Meyer of the American Baptist
Publication Society.




                  THE GIRL FROM THE BIG HORN COUNTRY

                         By Mary Ellen Chase

12mo, cloth decorative, illustrated by R. Farrington Elwell, net
$1.25; carriage paid $1.40

At the beginning of the story, Virginia Hunter, a bright, breezy,
frank-hearted “girl of the Golden West,” comes out of the Big Horn
country of Wyoming to the old Bay State. Then “things begin,” when
Virginia,—who feels the joyous, exhilarating call of the Big Horn
wilderness and the outdoor life,—attempts to become acclimated and
adopt good old New England “ways.”

Few stories reveal a more attractive heroine, and the joyous spirit of
youth and its happy adventures give the story an unusual charm.

“The book has natural characters, fresh incidents, and a general
atmosphere of sincerity and wholesome understanding of girl nature.
Virginia may well become as popular as ‘Miss Billy’ or irresistible
Anne.”—_New York Sun_.




                           THE VIOLIN LADY

    A Sequel to “The Fiddling Girl” and “The Proving of Virginia”

                       By Daisy Rhodes Campbell

Frontispiece in full color from a painting by F. W. Read, and six
black and white illustrations by John Goss, decorative jacket, net
$1.25; carriage paid $1.40

This new story continues the adventures of the once little Fiddling
Girl and tells of her triumphs and hardships abroad, of her friends,
her love affairs, and finally of Virginia’s wedding bells and return
to America. The previous two books in this series have been pronounced
excellent and uplift stories, but “The Violin Lady” is far ahead of
both in interest and charm.

The press has commented on the author’s previous stories as follows:

    “A delightful story told in a charming manner. The Page
    Company does a real service indeed in the publication of so
    many of these excellent stories.”—_Zion’s Herald, Boston_.

     “A thoroughly enjoyable tale, written in a delightful vein of
    sympathetic comprehension.”—_Boston Herald_.




                             MAN PROPOSES

                  Or, The Romance of John Alden Shaw

                        By Elliot H. Robinson

12mo, cloth decorative, with a frontispiece in full color and other
illustrations by William Van Dresser, net $1.25; carriage paid $1.40

The story of John Alden Shaw is in many respects unique. Containing an
enigma of an unusual nature, an odd legal tangle and a deep moral
problem, the plot holds the reader’s attention to the very end. Quite
as interesting as the major theme of the story are the minor
incidents, for the greater part of the action occurs in gay Newport
during “tennis week” and one somewhat unusual feature of the book is
the introduction of several real and widely known characters—chiefly
tennis stars of international reputation—and actual happenings, which
give the tale peculiar realism. As the author is recognized as one of
our leading writers on tennis, the scenes at the famous Casino during
one of the national championships are particularly well drawn.

While primarily a problem love story, Man Proposes is essentially a
book “with a difference.” The heroine is a charming Southern girl,
decidedly American in her ideas, while John is himself a very real
sort of young man, and though possessed of sterling qualities which
bring him victoriously through his great test, is no paragon of
virtues.

“Man proposes, but God disposes!”—Thomas a Kempis.

“Prithee, why don’t you speak for yourself, John?”—_Longfellow_.

As the story unfolds the reader will appreciate the significance of
the above lines.




                            ANNE’S WEDDING

                        A Blossom Shop Romance

    A Sequel to “The Blossom Shop” and “Anne of the Blossom Shop”

                         By Isla May Mullins

12mo, cloth decorative, with a frontispiece in full color from a
fainting by Gene Pressler, net $1.25; carriage paid $1.40

 This new book continues the story of a delightful Southern family of
unique combinations, which have been introduced to thousands of
interested readers through the two preceding volumes, _The Blossom
Shop_ and _Anne of the Blossom Shop_. The new volume promises to be by
far the most popular of the three—which is saying a good deal—for
these stories, sweet and clean, with their picturesque Southern
setting, have charmed both old and young. In the new volume Anne, May
and Gene, three girls of varying types from lovely Mrs. Carter’s
garden of girls, touch life in new and vital ways which develop
sterling character and set promising and full-blown romance to
stirring.

 “There is so much of sunshine in its pages that it sheds its
cheerfulness upon the reader, making life seem brighter and convincing
us that this world is a pleasant place to live in and full of
delightful, kind-hearted people.”—_Boston Times_.



***END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GIRL FROM THE BIG HORN COUNTRY***


******* This file should be named 42287-0.txt or 42287-0.zip *******


This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
http://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/4/2/2/8/42287



Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
  www.gutenberg.org/license.


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at 809
North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887.  Email
contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation's web site and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org

Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit:  www.gutenberg.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.